Produced by Brian Wilcox, Suzanne Shell and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)






Transcriber’s Note.

The original spelling, hyphenation and punctuation has been retained.
An exception is the change of “shell‐fire” to “shell fire” in Contents,
Chapter II.




THE LAND OF THE BOXERS

[Illustration:
  CAPT. PELL    CAPT. PHILLIPS     COL. O’SULLIVAN

  LIEUT. STEEL   GEN. BARROW   GEN. SIR A. GASELEE, K.C.B.

COMMANDER‐IN‐CHIEF AND STAFF OF THE BRITISH FORCES IN NORTH CHINA]




  THE
  LAND OF THE BOXERS

OR

CHINA UNDER THE ALLIES

  BY
  CAPTAIN GORDON CASSERLY
  INDIAN ARMY

WITH 15 ILLUSTRATIONS AND A PLAN

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON

NEW YORK AND BOMBAY

1903

_All rights reserved_




  TO
  THE OFFICERS
  OF THE
  AMERICAN AND BRITISH
  NAVAL AND MILITARY FORCES
  IN CHINA




PREFACE


Written many thousand miles from the ever‐troubled land of China,
with no opportunity for reference, this book doubtless contains many
errors, for which the reader’s indulgence is asked. The criticisms of
the various armies are not the result of my own unaided impressions,
but a _résumé_ of the opinions of the many officers of the different
contingents with whom I conversed on the subject.

My thanks are due to Sir Richard Harrison, K.C.B.,
Inspector‐General of Fortifications, who served with the Allied Army
which captured Pekin in 1860, for his courtesy in permitting me to use
some of the excellent photographs taken by the Photo Section, Royal
Engineers.

THE AUTHOR

LONDON, 1903




CONTENTS


CHAPTER I

FROM WEI‐HAI‐WEI TO TIENTSIN

  Our transport—An Irish _padré_—Wei‐hai‐wei harbour by night—The
  island by day—The mainland—On to Taku—Taku at last—The allied
  fleet—The famous forts—The Peiho River—The Allies at Tong‐ku—The
  British at Hsin‐ho—The train to Tientsin—A motley crowd of
  passengers—The country _en route_—A historic railway station
    _pages_ 1–16


CHAPTER II

TIENTSIN

  The foreign settlement—The Chinese city—The linguists in the
  Anglo‐Indian army—The Tientsin Club—A polyglot crowd round the
  bar—The English Concession—The famous Gordon Hall—The brawls in
  Taku Road—Dissensions among the Allied troops—The attack on the
  Royal Welch Fusiliers’ patrol—The siege of Tientsin—Scene of the
  fighting—Accuracy of the Chinese shell fire—Soldier life in the
  streets of Tientsin—Tommy Atkins—Peace and War—The revenge of
  Christianity—The “railway siding incident”
    _pages_ 17–33


CHAPTER III

THE ALLIED ARMIES IN CHINA

  The German expeditionary force—Out‐of‐date tactics—Failure of
  their transport—Their campaigning dress—The German officer—The
  French troops—Improved training and organisation of the
  French army—The Russians—Endurance and bravery of the Russian
  soldier—Defective training—The Japanese army—Its transport system
  in China—Splendid infantry—The courage of the Japanese—Excellence
  of their Intelligence Department—Its working—The East sown with
  their agents—The discipline of the Japanese soldiers—Their
  bravery in action—Moderation in victory—Friendship for our
  sepoys—The American troops—Continental criticism—The American
  army of the future—Gallantry of the Americans at the capture of
  Tientsin—General Dorward’s praise—Friendship between the American
  and British troops—Discomfiture of an English subaltern—The
  Italians—Holland’s imposing contingent—The Indian army—A revelation
  to the world—Indian troops acting alone—Fighting qualities of the
  various races—The British officers of the Indian army—Organisation
  of an Indian regiment—Indian cavalry—Loyalty of the sepoy
    _pages_ 34–63


CHAPTER IV

PEKIN

  To the capital—The railway journey—Von Waldersee’s introduction to
  our Royal Horse Artillery—The Temple of Heaven—The Temples of the
  Sun and Moon—The Centre of the Universe—The Chien Mên Gate—Legation
  Street—The Hôtel du Nord—Description of Pekin—The famous walls—The
  Tartar City—The Imperial City—The Forbidden City—Coal Hill—The
  Ming Pagoda—The streets of Pekin—A visit to the Legations—The
  siege—Pekin mud—A wet day—A princely palace—Chong Wong Foo—A visit
  to the Forbidden City—The Imperial eunuchs—Seated on the Emperor’s
  throne—His Majesty’s harem—A quaint notice—A giant bronze—The
  Imperial apartments—The Emperor’s bedroom—The Empress‐Dowager’s
  pavilion—Musical‐boxes and toys—Her Majesty’s bed—The Imperial
  Garden—The view from Coal Hill
    _pages_ 64–94


CHAPTER V

RAMBLES IN PEKIN

  The Peitan—Defence of the Cathedral—A prelate of the Church
  militant—A gallant defence—Aspect of Pekin after the
  restoration of order—A stroll down Ha‐ta‐man Street—Street
  scenes—Peddlers—Jugglers—Peep‐shows and a shock—A dancing
  bear—Shoeing a pony—The sorrows of a Pekin shopkeeper—Silk and fan
  shops—A pottery store—A market‐place—A chaffering crowd—Beggars—The
  Legation wall—Visit to the Great Lama Temple—The outer
  gate—The first court—Lama priests—Rapacious beggars—The central
  temple—Colossal statue of Buddha—The lesser temples—Improper
  gods—Photographing the priests—The Temple of Confucius—A bare
  interior—A visit to a Pekin _cloisonné_ factory—Method of
  manufacture—Deft artists—Firing—The enamel—The humiliation of
  China—The standards of the victors
    _pages_ 95–114


CHAPTER VI

THE SUMMER PALACE

  Our ponies—The ride through the streets—Evil‐smelling lanes—The
  walls—The shattered gate‐towers—The Japanese guard—The taking
  of the City and relief of the Legations—The paved high‐road—A
  fertile country—The villages—A ruined temple—Bengal Lancers and
  Mounted Infantrymen—A ride through the fields—Distant view of the
  palace—The ornamental gate—The entrance—The sepoy guard—The outer
  courtyard—Bronzes on the temple verandah—A network of courts—Royal
  Artillery mess in the pavilion that had served as the Emperor’s
  prison—The shaded courtyard—Officers’ quarters looking out on the
  lake—A marble‐walled lake—Lotos—Boats—A walk round the lake—The
  covered terrace—The Bersagliere guard—Pretty summer‐houses—The
  Empress’s temples—The marble junk—A marble bridge—Lunch in a
  monarch’s prison—The hill over the lake—A lovely view—The Hall
  of Ten Thousand Ages—Vandalism—Shattered Buddhas—The Bronze
  Pagoda—The island—The distant hills—Summer quarters of the British
  Legation—The ride back—Tropical rain—Flooded streets—A swim
    _pages_ 115‐132


CHAPTER VII

A TRIP TO SHANHAIKWAN

  A long journey—The junction at Tong‐ku—Mud flats—A fertile
  country—Walled villages—Mud forts—Defended stations—The
  canal—Tong‐shan—The refreshment room—The coal mines—Hills—Roving
  brigands—Shanhaikwan—Stranded at the station—Borrowing a
  bed—Hunting for a meal—A Continental café—Spatch‐cocks—A woman
  without pride—A mosquito concert with refreshments—Rigging up a
  net—A surprise for the British and Russian station officers—A
  midnight introduction—An admiring Russian—Kind hospitality—Good
  Samaritans—The Gurkha mess—Fording a stream—A Russian cart—The
  Great Wall of China—Snipe—The forts—The old camp—The walls of the
  city—On the cliffs by the sea—The arrival of the Japanese fleet—A
  shock for a Russian dinner‐party—The sea frozen in winter—A cricket
  match—Shooting snipe on the cricket pitch—Dining with my Russian
  friends—Vodki—Mixed drinks—The wily Russian and the Newchwang
  railway—Tea à la Russe—Heavy rain—The line flooded—Cossacks on a
  raft—Cut off from everywhere—An orderly of the 3rd Bombay Cavalry—A
  sowar’s opinion of the Russian invasion of India—Collapsed
  houses—Friendly scene between Japanese soldiers and our sepoys—The
  floods subside—The return—Smuggling arms—Lieutenant Stirling, D.S.O.
    _pages_ 133‐168


CHAPTER VIII

OUR STRONGHOLD IN THE FAR EAST

HONG KONG AND THE KOWLOON HINTERLAND

  Importance of Hong Kong as a naval and military base—An
  object‐lesson of Empire—Its marvellous rise—The constant menace
  of famine—Cause of Hong Kong’s prosperity—Its geographical
  position—An archipelago—Approaching Hong Kong by sea—First view of
  Victoria—A crowded harbour—The mainland—The Kowloon Peninsula—The
  city of Victoria—Queen’s Road—The Shops, hotels, banks—The
  City Hall—The palatial club—The Brigade Parade Ground—The base
  Commissariat Officer, Major Williams, I.S.C.—The Naval Dockyard—Sir
  Francis Powell, K.C.M.G.—Barracks and Arsenal—The Happy Valley—A
  _memento mori_—The polo ground—Lyeemoon Pass—The southern side
  of the Island—The Peak—The cable tramway—View from the Peak—The
  residential quarter—The floating population of Hong Kong—The
  sampans—Their dangers in the past—The rising suburb of Kowloon—The
  Hong Kong regiment—The docks—The Chinese city of Kowloon—Street
  scenes in Hong Kong—Social amusements of the colony—Society in Hong
  Kong and Kowloon—The Kowloon Peninsula—Danger to Hong Kong averted
  by its possession—Character of the peninsula—The frontier—The
  Chinese territory beyond it—The taking over of the Hinterland
  in 1898—A small campaign—The chances of a land invasion of Hong
  Kong—The garrison of Hong Kong—Advisability of mounted infantry
    _pages_ 169‐201


CHAPTER IX

ON COLUMN IN SOUTHERN CHINA

  A camp on the British frontier—Fears of outbreaks in Canton—The
  Black Flags—Alarm in Hong Kong—General Gaselee’s troops diverted
  to Hong Kong and Shanghai—His authority among the Allies weakened
  in consequence—Wild rumours in Canton—The reform party in the
  south—The Triads—Rebellion in the Kwang‐tung province—Admiral
  Ho—Troops despatched from Hong Kong to guard the frontier—The
  Frontier Field Force—Its composition—The departure of the column—A
  picturesque voyage—An Imperial Chinese Customs gunboat—The Samchun
  River—War junks—Our first camp—Admiral Ho’s army—Consternation
  among the Chinese troops—They march away—No official maps of the
  Hinterland—A Customs station—Britishers in danger—Chinese‐made
  modern guns—A false alarm—A phantom battle—Chinese fireworks—A
  smart trick at the storming of the Peiyang Arsenal—A visit
  to Samchun—A game of bluff—Taking tea with a mandarin—Round
  the town—Cockroaches as a luxury—A Yankee Chinaman—A grateful
  escort—Terrified Chinese soldiers—An official visit to a
  mandarin—Southern Chinese soldiers—The Imperial troops in the
  north—A real alarm—A night raid—A disappointment
    _pages_ 202‐230


CHAPTER X

IN THE PORTUGUESE COLONY OF MACAO

  Early history of Macao—Its decay—A source of danger to Hong
  Kong—Fleet of the Hong Kong, Canton, and Macao Steamboat
  Company—The _Heungshan_ and its passengers—Guarding against
  piracy—Macao from the sea—An awkward Chinaman—The Boa Vista
  Hotel—View over the city—The Praia Grande—Around the peninsula—In
  the Public Gardens—Administration of Macao—A night alarm—A
  mutinous regiment—Portuguese and Macaese society—A visit to
  the Governor—An adventure with the police—An arrest—Insolent
  treatment of British subjects—Redress—An arrest in Japan—Chinese
  gambling‐houses—_Fan‐tan_—The sights of Macao
    _pages_ 231‐255


CHAPTER XI

A GLIMPSE OF CANTON

  Hostility of Canton to foreigners—The scare in 1900—History
  of Canton’s relations with the outer world—Its capture and
  occupation by the English and French—The foreign settlement—The
  river journey from Hong Kong to Canton—River scenes at Canton—A
  floating city—Description of Canton—The streets—A visit to the
  shops—Feather workers—Ivory carvers—Embroidery shops—Temple of
  the Five Hundred Genii—Marco Polo among the gods—The prison—The
  _cangue_—Insolent prisoners—Chinese punishments—Death of a Thousand
  Cuts—The Temple of Horrors—The Examination Hall—Shameen—The English
  and French concessions—Foreign gunboats—The trade of Canton—French
  designs—Energy of their consuls—Our weak forbearance—An attack on
  Canton by river and by land
    _pages_ 256‐278


CHAPTER XII

CHINA—PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE

  At England’s mercy in the past—An easy and tempting
  prize—Patriotism unknown—The Chinaman’s wonderful love of
  his family—Causes of his want of patriotism—His indifference
  as to his rulers—The Chinese abroad—Hatred of foreigners in
  China—Its causes—This hatred common to all classes—A substitute
  for the non‐existent patriotism—Can we blame the Chinese?—A
  comparison—If England were like China—Our country invaded by
  Chinese, Coreans, Siamese, and Kamschatkans—The missionaries in
  China—The gospel of love becomes the doctrine of revenge—The
  China of the present—Tyranny and corruption—What the future may
  prove—Japan’s example—Japan in the past and now—What she is China
  may become—Intelligence of the Chinese—Their success in other
  countries—The Chinaman as a soldier—Splendid material—Examples:
  the Boxers; the Regulars who attacked Seymour and Tientsin; the
  military students at Tientsin; the behaviour of our Chinese
  Regiment under fire—Heavy losses among the Allies in the beginning
  of the campaign—Comparison of the Egyptian fellaheen—The Chinese
  army of the future—A reformed Empire
    _pages_ 279‐298


INDEX

   _pages_ 299‐307




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                         PAGE

  COMMANDER‐IN‐CHIEF AND STAFF OF THE BRITISH FORCES
    IN NORTH CHINA                        _Frontispiece_

  PLAN OF PEKIN                                           xvi

  EUROPEAN CONCESSIONS, TIENTSIN, AND THE PEIHO RIVER      17

  EXECUTION OF A BOXER BY THE FRENCH                       28

  PUBLIC GARDENS AND GORDON HALL IN THE VICTORIA ROAD,
    ENGLISH CONCESSION                                     28

  FRENCH COLONIAL INFANTRY MARCHING THROUGH THE FRENCH
    CONCESSION, TIENTSIN                                   38

  GERMAN OFFICERS WELCOMING FIELD‐MARSHAL COUNT VON
    WALDERSEE AT THE RAILWAY STATION, TIENTSIN             38

  UNITED STATES CAVALRYMAN                                 51

  GERMAN AND INDIAN SOLDIERS                               56

  FIELD‐MARSHAL COUNT VON WALDERSEE REVIEWING THE ALLIED
    TROOPS IN PEKIN                                        68

  A STREET IN THE CHINESE CITY, PEKIN                      72

  FRONT FACE OF THE DEFENCES OF THE LEGATIONS              78

  GROUNDS OF THE BRITISH LEGATION, PEKIN                  107

  A STREET IN THE TARTAR CITY, PEKIN, AFTER HEAVY RAIN    127

  THE MARBLE JUNK                                         127

  THE CANGUE                                              269

[Illustration: Plan of Pekin.

Gates.

1. Chien Mên Gate. 2. Tung‐Chi Gate, attacked by the Japanese. 3.
Ha‐ta‐man Gate. 4. The Water‐gate, a tunnel in the Wall between the
Tartar and Chinese cities. By this the Indian troops entered the
Legations. 5, 5. Nullah draining the Tartar City. 6. The English
Legation. 7. The Japanese Legation. 8. The Russian Legation. 9. The
American Legation. 10. The Hotel du Nord. 11, 11, 11. Ha‐ta‐man
Street. 12. The Temple of Heaven. 13. Temporary railway station. 14.
Railway line passing through a breach in the Wall. 15. The Temple of
Agriculture, occupied by the Americans.]




  THE
  LAND OF THE BOXERS




CHAPTER I

FROM WEI‐HAI‐WEI TO TIENTSIN


Our transport steamed over a glassy sea along the bold and rugged
coast of Shan‐tung in Northern China. Ahead of us, a confused jumble
of hills dark against the setting sun, lay Wei‐hai‐wei.[1] A German
steamer homeward bound from Chifu dipped her flag to the blue ensign
with crossed swords flying at our peak. Close inshore an occasional
junk, with weird outlines and quaint sail, lay becalmed. On our deck,
lying in easy‐chairs, were a dozen officers of various branches of
the Service, all bound for Pekin. Some were fresh from South African
battlefields, others were there whose soldiering had been done in India
or in Burma.

Among our number was a well‐known and popular military chaplain, the
Reverend Mr. Hardy, author of the famous _How to be Happy though
Married_. A living testimony to the success of his own theory, he was
the most genial and delightful shipmate I have ever met. Dowered with
all an Irishman’s wit and humour, he had been the life and soul of
everyone on board. He had recently arrived in Hong Kong from Europe,
having travelled across America, where his studied carelessness
of dress and wild, untrimmed beard had been a constant source of
wonderment to the smart citizens of the United States. “In Salt Lake
City,” he told us, “a stranger addressed me one day in my hotel.
‘Excuse me, sir,’ he said, ‘would you oblige me and my friends at this
table by deciding a small bet we have made?’ ‘I fear I shall be of
little use,’ replied Mr. Hardy; ‘I have only just reached your city.’
‘Not at all. The bet is about yourself. We can’t make out which of
three things you are—a Mormon elder, a Boer General, or a Scotchman.’
And, faith,” added our Irish _padré_ when he told us the tale, “I think
I felt most insulted at their last guess.”

The sun went down slowly behind a chain of rugged hills. But soon
before us, set in a silver sea, the island of Wei‐hai‐wei rose dark
and sombre under a glorious moon. In the glistening water lay the dim
shapes of several warships, their black hulls pierced with gleaming
portholes. On their decks, bright with electric lamps, bands were
playing, their strains swelling louder and louder as we drew near.
Far off the hills of the mainland stood out sharply against the sky,
with here and there below a twinkling light from the villages or the
barracks of the Chinese Regiment.

As our steamer rounded a long, low point, on which lay a deserted fort,
every line distinct in the brilliant moonlight, the town came into
view. The houses nestled down close to the water’s edge, while above
them the island rose in gentle slope to a conical peak. Our anchor
plunged sullenly into the sea, and we lay at rest in England’s most
Eastern harbour. Considerations of quarantine prevented us from going
ashore, and we were forced to wait for daylight to see what the place
was like.

Early on deck next morning we watched the mists fade away until
Wei‐hai‐wei stood revealed in the strong light of the sun. Our latest
possession in the East consists of a small island, called Liu‐Kung‐tao,
on which stands the town. It lies about four miles from the mainland,
of which a few hundred square miles has been leased to England. The
harbour is sheltered to the south by the hills on the coast, to the
north by the island. It affords ample anchorage for a large fleet, but
could not be adequately defended without a large expenditure. During
the China‐Japan War the Chinese fleet sheltered in it until routed out
by the Japanese torpedo boats; while the Japanese army marched along
the heights of the mainland, seized the forts on them, and, turning
their guns on the island, forced its surrender.

At the end of the island, round which our transport had passed, was
a small peninsula, on which stood the fort we had seen. Dismantled
now, it was unused by the present garrison. Close by, on reclaimed
land, lay the recreation ground; and even at the early hour at which
we saw it, tennis and cricket were in full swing. Just above it, in
that close proximity of life and death found ever in the East, was the
cemetery, where many crosses and tombstones showed already the price
we pay for empire. Near at hand was the magazine, over which a Royal
Marine sentry watched. Below, to the right, lay the Naval Dockyard
with a pier running out into the harbour, one destroyer alongside it,
another moored a short distance out. Along the sea‐front and rising
in tier after tier stood well‐built stone Chinese houses, which now,
large‐windowed and improved, serve as residences, shops, and offices
for Europeans. A staring whitewashed wall bore the inscription in big,
black letters, “Ah Ting. Naval Dairy Farm.” A picturesque, open‐work
wall with Chinese summer‐houses at either end enclosed the Club.
Farther on, a little above the harbour, stone steps through walled
terraces led up to the Headquarter Office, once the Yamen—a long row
of single‐storied houses with a quaint gateway, on either side of which
were painted grim Chinese figures of heroic size. On the terrace in
front stood some large Krupp guns with shields, taken in the present
campaign. The Queen’s House, as these buildings are called, divides
the naval from the military quarter of the town, the latter lying to
the right. A few good European bungalows sheltered the General, the
Commanding Royal Engineer, and the local representative of the famous
firm of Jardine, Mathieson, and Company. In the lines of Chinese houses
close by were the residences of the military officers and the hotel.
To the right stacks of fodder proclaimed the presence of the Indian
Commissariat. Past open ground lay a small camp and a few more houses.

Above the town the island rises in terraced slopes to the summit, four
to six hundred feet high, the regular outline of which was broken by
mounds of upturned earth that marked the beginning of a new fort. On
the hillside are long stone walls with gates at intervals, which date
from the Chinese occupation, built by them, not to keep the enemy out
in time of war, but to keep their own soldiers in. Well‐laid roads lead
to the summit or round the island. The slopes are green with small
shrubs and grass, but nothing worthy of the name of tree is apparent.
Towards the eastern end were the rifle‐ranges, near which a fort was
being constructed.

In the harbour was a powerful squadron of British battleships and
cruisers; for Wei‐hai‐wei is the summer rendezvous of our fleet in
Chinese waters.

To the south the mainland lay in a semicircle. Rugged, barren hills
rise abruptly—in many places almost from the water’s edge. Where the
ground slopes more gently back from the sea lines of substantial stone
barracks have been erected for the Chinese Regiment, with excellent
officers’ quarters and a good mess. Nestling among trees—almost the
only ones to be seen on the iron‐bound coast—lies a large village.
East of it a long triangle of embrasured stone wall—the base on the
shore, the apex half‐way up the hill behind—guards the original town
of Wei‐hai‐wei, which still owns Chinese sovereignty, though all the
country round is British territory. A few good bungalows and a large
and well‐built hotel mark where the future Brighton of North China has
already begun to claim a recognition; for in the summer months the
European residents of Tientsin, Pekin, even of Shanghai are commencing
to congregate there in search of cool breezes and a healthy climate.
High up above all towers the chain of rugged hills from whose summits
the victorious Japanese gazed down on the wrecked Chinese fleet and
the battered forts of the island. Behind it, forty miles away, lies
the little‐known treaty port of Chifu with its prosperous foreign
settlement.

The day advanced. From the warships in the harbour the bugle‐calls
rang out merrily in the morning air, answered by the brazen clangour
of the trumpets of the Royal Artillery ashore. The rattle of musketry
came from the rifle‐ranges, where squads of marines were firing.
Along the sea‐front tramped a guard of the Chinese Regiment. Clad in
khaki with blue putties and straw hats, they marched with a soldierly
swing to the Queen’s House, climbed the steps, and disappeared in the
gateway. Coolies laboured at the new fortifications. Boats shot out
from the pier and headed for the warships. Volumes of dense black smoke
poured from the chimneys of the condensing works—for no water fit
for drinking is found on the island. A cruiser steamed out from her
moorings to gun‐practice in the bay. And hour after hour we waited for
the coming of the Health Officer, who alone could allow us to land.
But, instead, the Transport Officer arrived, bearing orders for the
ship to start at once for Taku. And so, with never a chance for us
to go ashore, the anchor rumbled up and out we headed by the eastern
passage. As we steamed out to sea we passed the tiny Sun Island, merely
a deserted fort, still showing how cruelly battered and torn it had
been by the Japanese shells. Round the steep north side of the island
we swung and shaped our course for Taku in the track of the Allied
Fleets that had swept in vengeful haste over those same waters to the
merited punishment of China. All that day we passed along a rocky and
mountainous coast and in among islands of strange and fantastic shape.
Here an elephant, there a lion, carved in stone lay in slumber on the
placid sea. Yonder a camel reposed in Nirvana‐like abstraction. On
one islet, the only sign of life or human habitation we saw, stood a
lighthouse, like unto lighthouses all the world over.

Next morning we awoke to find the ship at anchor. “Taku at last,” was
the cry; and, pyjama clad, we rushed on deck. To see what? Where _was_
Taku? All around a heaving, troubled waste of muddy sea, bearing on
its bosom the ponderous shapes of warships—British, French, Russian,
German, Austrian, Italian, Japanese. Close by, a fleet of merchantmen
flying the red ensign, the horizontal stripes of the “Vaterland,” or
the red ball on white ground of the marvellous little islands that
claim to be the England of the Far East. Tugs and lighters were making
for a German transport, the decks of which were crowded with soldiers.
But of land not a sign. For the roadstead of Taku is so shallow that
no ship of any considerable draught can approach the shore, and we
were then ten miles out from the coast. Passengers and cargo must be
taken ashore in tugs and lighters. Only those who have seen the place
can appreciate the difficulties under which the transport officers
of the various armies laboured in landing men, horses, guns, and the
necessary vast stores of every description. And Captain Elderton, Royal
Indian Marine, well deserved the D.S.O. which rewarded him for the
excellent work he performed at the beginning of the campaign; when,
having successfully conveyed our expedition ashore, he was able to lend
invaluable assistance to the troops of many of the Allies.

The bar at the mouth of the Peiho River, which flows into the sea at
Taku, can only be crossed at high tide; so we were forced to remain on
board until the afternoon. Then, embarking on a launch that had come
out to meet us, we steamed in to the land through a rough and tumbling
sea. As we drew near, the low‐lying shore rose into view. On each side
of the entrance to the Peiho ran long lines of solid earthworks—the
famous Taku Forts. Taken in reverse and bombarded by the gunboats lying
in the river, gallantly assaulted by landing parties from the Allied
Fleets, which, owing to the shallowness of the water, could lend no
other assistance, they fell after a desperate struggle, and now from
their ramparts flew the flags of the conquering nations. Here paced an
Italian sentry, there a Russian soldier leaned on a quick‐firing Krupp
gun; for the forts were armed with the most modern ordnance. The red
coat of a British marine or the white clothing of a group of Japanese
artillerymen lent a few specks of bright colour to the dingy earthworks.

Close to the entrance of the Peiho stands a tall stone building; near
it is the Taku Pilots’ Club, their houses, comfortable bungalows,
close at hand. Between flat, marshy shores the river winds, its banks
crowded with mud huts. Farther up we passed a small dock, in which
lay a gunboat flying the Russian flag. Then more gunboats—American,
French, and Japanese. A few miles from the mouth of the river is
Tong‐ku, the terminus of the Tientsin‐Pekin Railway. At the outset
of the campaign all nationalities, except the British, had chosen
this for their landing‐place and established their depôts here. As
we steamed past, we looked on a scene of restless activity. Russian,
French, German, and Italian soldiers were busy disembarking stores
and _matériel_ from the lighters alongside, loading railway trucks
in the temporary sidings, entraining horses and guns. The English,
more practical, had selected a landing‐place a few miles farther
up, at Hsin‐ho. Here they found themselves in sole occupation, and
the confusion inevitable among so many different nationalities
was consequently absent. An excellent wharf had been built, large
storehouses erected, and a siding constructed from a temporary station
on the railway. Hsin‐ho was our destination. Our launch stopped at
the quay, alongside which two shallow‐draught steamers and a fleet
of lighters were lying. Men of the Coolie Corps were hard at work;
close by stood a guard of the stalwart Punjaub sepoys of the Hong Kong
Regiment. Overhead flew the Union Jack.

Our luggage was speedily disembarked. Most of our fellow‐passengers,
learning that a train for Tientsin was due to leave almost at once,
hurried off to the railway station, about a mile away. Three of us of
the same regiment were met by a brother officer who was in charge of
a detachment at Hsin‐ho. He offered us the hospitality of the station
mess, composed of those employed on various duties at the place; and,
desirous of seeing how the work of the disembarkation of a large force
was carried out, we determined to remain for the night.

We visited Tong‐ku that afternoon, and found a marked difference in
the methods prevailing there and at Hsin‐ho. The presence of so many
different nationalities naturally entailed great confusion. At the
railway station a very babel of languages resounded on every side.

One truck with German stores had to be detached from a goods train
and sent down one siding; the next, with French cavalry horses, sent
down another; a Russian and an Italian officer disputed the ownership
of a third. Lost baggage‐guards stood disconsolate or wandered round
aimlessly until rescued by their transport officers. Detachments of
Continental troops stood helplessly waiting for someone to conduct them
to their proper trains. Disorder reigned supreme.

At Hsin‐ho everything proceeded without confusion. It might have been
an up‐country station in the heart of India. Comfortable huts had been
built for the detachment responsible for the guard duties; and the
various details were equally well accommodated. The military officers
had established themselves in a stone house that had formerly been the
quarters of a railway engineer. The Royal Indian Marine officers in
charge of the naval transport had settled down with the readiness with
which sailors adapt themselves to shore life. A line of felt‐roofed,
mud huts had been turned by them into an excellent mess and quarters.
A raised terrace looked down on a tennis‐court, on the far side of
which a pond in the mud flats, stretching away to the horizon, boasted
a couple of canoes. From a tall flagstaff that stood on the terrace
floated the blue ensign and Star of India of their Service.

The railway siding ran past large and well‐built storehouses. On the
river bank long lines of mules were picketed, looking in excellent
condition despite the hard work they had gone through. In a little
cutting in the bank was an old and tiny steam tug, which had been
turned into a condenser for drinking‐water. Everything was trim and
tidy. The work of disembarking the stores from the lighters in the
river and putting them into the railway trucks almost alongside went
on in perfect order, all in marked contrast to the confusion that
prevailed at Tong‐ku.

Early next morning we were _en route_ for Tientsin. My brother officers
and I tramped down through awful mud to the long platform which was
dignified by the title of “Hsin‐ho Railway Station.” A small house
close by sheltered the railway employees and the telegraph staff,
signallers of the Army Telegraph Department.

The train from the Tong‐ku terminus soon appeared, and as it steamed in
presented a—to us—novel appearance. Leaning out of the windows was
a motley crowd of many nationalities. Out of one appeared the heads
of a boyish Cossack and a bearded Sikh. The next displayed the chubby
face of a German soldier beside the dark features of an Italian sailor.
When the train stopped, a smart Australian bluejacket stepped out of
the brake‐van. He was the guard. In the corridor cars were Yagers,
Austrian sailors, brawny American soldiers, baggy‐trousered Zouave and
red‐breeched Chasseur d’Afrique. Sturdy little Japanese infantrymen
sat beside tall Bengal Lancers. A small Frenchman chatted volubly with
a German trooper from the Lost Provinces. Smart Tommy Atkins gazed in
wondering disdain at the smaller Continental soldiers, or listened
with an amused smile to the vitriolic comments of a Yankee friend on
the manners and appearance of “those darned Dagoes.” And among them,
perfectly at his ease, sat the imperturbable Chinaman, apparently a
little bored but otherwise quite uninterested in the “foreign devils.”

The first‐class carriages were filled with the officers of every
nation whose flag now waved on Chinese soil. Russians in white
coats with flat caps and gold shoulder‐straps sat side by side with
khaki‐clad Britishers; Italian officers in yellow; Frenchmen in every
shade of supposed‐to‐be khaki; Germans with silver belts and sashes;
Japanese with many medals and enamelled decorations on their breasts.
As we entered our carriage we touched our helmets to the previous
occupants—a salute which was punctiliously returned by everyone
present. Settling ourselves in our seats, our interest was at first
fully absorbed by the various uniforms around us; and it was some time
before we could devote our attention to the scenery through which we
were passing.

The train ran first over wide‐stretching mud flats, then through a
level, monotonous country, flooded or covered with high crops; and,
barely seen above the tall vegetation, here and there roofless houses
and ruined villages showed the track of war. At every bridge and
culvert stood a tent with a guard of an Indian regiment, the sentry
presenting arms as the train passed. The stations along the line were
numerous. Over their stone buildings floated the Union Jack, for the
railway was now in British hands. On each platform the same scene
presented itself. The English Staff Officer in khaki and red‐banded
forage cap; the stalwart Indian sentry; a varied mob of French and
German soldiers, Sikhs, Mussulmans, Chinese.

The fields of luxuriant, waving grain stretched away to the rim of the
distant horizon. A trail of smoke, the tall masts of junks showed where
the river wound in frequent bends. At length we passed the extensive
buildings and high chimneys of the Chinese Arsenal, captured by our
marines and held by the Russians; and above the trees towers and domes
told that we were nearing Tientsin. Then through a gap in a big earthen
wall that is twenty miles in circumference, past many sidings and long
lines of iron trucks and waggons with bullet‐marked sides, eloquent of
fierce fighting, we ran into the station.

A commonplace, uninteresting place at first sight—just the ordinary
railway station with the usual sheds, iron bridge, offices,
refreshment‐room. Yet here, not long before, white men and yellow had
closed in deadly struggle, and the rails and platforms had been dyed
red with the blood of heroes. The sides of the iron water‐tank, the
walls of the engine‐house, were patched and repaired; for shells from
the most modern guns had rained on them for days. The stone walls were
loopholed and bullet‐splashed. Many of the buildings were roofless,
their shattered ruins attesting the accuracy of the Chinese gunners. At
yonder corner the fanatical Boxers had burst in a wild night attack,
and even European soldiers had retreated before the fury of their
onslaught. But the men of the hitherto untried Hong Kong Regiment,
sturdy sons of the Punjaub plains or Frontier hills, had swept down on
them with the cold steel and bayoneted them in and under the trucks;
until even Chinese fanaticism could stand it no longer and the few
survivors fled in the friendly darkness. For that brave exploit, the
Subhedar Major of the corps now wears the Star of the Indian Empire.
From the mud walls of that village, scarce two hundred yards away,
the European‐drilled Imperial troops, armed with the latest magazine
rifles, had searched with deadly aim every yard of open ground over
which the defenders advanced. Across this ditch the Boxers, invincible
in their mad belief, had swarmed in the face of a murderous fire, and
filled it with their dead. Not a foot of ground in that prosaic railway
station but had its tale of desperate fanaticism or disciplined valour.

[Footnote 1: Pronounced “Way high way.”]

[Illustration: EUROPEAN CONCESSIONS, TIENTSIN, AND THE PEIHO RIVER]




CHAPTER II

TIENTSIN


The foreign settlement of Tientsin and the Chinese city are entirely
separate, and lie some distance apart. The former, resembling more a
European town than an alien lodgment in the heart of the Celestial
Empire, boasts wide roads and well‐kept streets, large offices and
lofty warehouses, good public buildings and comfortable villas, a
racecourse and a polo‐ground. It is divided into the Concessions of the
various nationalities, of which the English, in size and mercantile
importance, is easily first. The difference between it and the next
largest—the French—is very marked. The latter, though possessing
a few good streets, several hotels, and at least one long business
thoroughfare with fine shops, speaks all too plainly of stagnation. The
British quarter, bustling, crowded, tells just as clearly of thriving
trade. In it are found most of the banks, the offices of the more
considerable merchants, and all the municipal buildings.

The Chinese city, perhaps, has more charm for the lover of the
picturesque, though it is less interesting now than formerly, since
the formidable embrasured wall surrounding it has been pulled down by
order of the Allied generals. In it stands a grim memento of another
outburst of fanaticism against the hated foreigner—the ruins of the
Roman Catholic Cathedral, destroyed by the Chinese in 1870. The city
itself is like unto all other Celestial cities. Narrow lanes, low
houses, ill‐kept thoroughfares, gaudiness and dirt intermingled, stench
and filth abominable. To it, however, was wont to go the seeker after
curiosities, choice silks, or rich furs from Manchuria and Corea. But
the retributive looting that fell on it after its capture has left it
bare indeed.

On the platform of the railway station almost the first friendly face
we saw was that of perhaps the best‐known man in North China, Major
Whittal, Hyderabad Contingent. Interpreter in Russian, fluent in French
and German, his linguistic abilities had been responsible for his
appointment to the scarcely enviable post of Railway Staff Officer at
Tientsin. In a town that held the headquarters of every foreign army,
where troops and stores of all kinds were despatched or arrived daily
in charge of representatives of the different forces, such a position
required the possession of a genius for organisation and infinite
tact and patience. Even as we greeted him, French, Russian, or German
officers and soldiers crowded round, to harry him with questions in
divers tongues or propound problems as to the departure of troop trains
or the disposal of waggons loaded with supplies for their respective
armies. The Britisher is usually supposed to be the least versed of
any in foreign languages. But the Continental officers were very much
surprised to find how many linguists we boasted in our expeditionary
force. At every important railway station we had a staff officer who
was an interpreter in one or more European languages. There were many
who had passed examinations in Chinese. A French major remarked to me
one day: “_Voilà, monsieur_, we have always thought that an Englishman
knows no tongue but his own. Yet we find but few of your officers who
cannot converse with us in ours. Not all well, certainly; but, on the
other hand, how many of us can talk with you in English? Scarcely any.
And many of you speak Russian, German, or Italian.” It was not the only
surprising fact they learned about the hitherto despised Anglo‐Indian
army.

Leaving Major Whittal surrounded by a polyglot crowd, and handing over
the luggage to our sword orderlies, we seated ourselves in rickshas and
set out in search of quarters. The European settlement is separated
from the railway station by the Peiho River. We crossed over a bridge
of boats, which swings aside to allow the passage of vessels up or
down. At either end stood a French sentry, to stop the traffic when
the bridge was about to open. The stream was crowded with junks loaded
with stores for the various armies, and flying the flag of the nation
in whose service they were employed. A steamer lay at a wharf—an
unusual sight, for few ships of any draught can safely overcome the
difficulties of the shallow river. Along the far bank ran a broad road,
known as the Bund, bordered with well‐built warehouses and offices.
Some of these bore eloquent testimony to the severity of the Chinese
shell fire during the siege. The Tricolour flew over the first houses
we passed, for the French Concession lies nearest the station. At
the gates of those buildings, used as barracks, lounged men of the
Infanterie Coloniale, clad in loose white or blue uniforms, with large
and clumsy helmets. A few hundred yards farther down we reached the
English settlement, and turned up a wide street, in which was situated
the fine official residence of the British Consul‐General. We arrived
at last at the mess of the Hong Kong Regiment, where two of us were to
find quarters. It stood in a narrow lane surrounded by houses shattered
by shells during the siege. Close by were the messes of the Royal Welch
Fusiliers and the 3rd Bombay Light Cavalry in dark and gloomy Chinese
buildings.

In the afternoon we paid our first visit to the Tientsin Club. It was
crowded with representatives of almost every nationality. Britishers,
Americans, French, Russians, and Austrians were clinking glasses amid
a chorus of “A votre santé!” “Good health!” “Svatches doróvia!” and
“Here’s how!” Even an occasional smart little Japanese officer was to
be seen. Naval uniforms were almost as much in evidence as military
garb; for the officers of the Allied Fleets lying off Taku varied
the monotony of riding at anchor, out of sight of the land, by an
occasional run ashore and a visit to Tientsin and Pekin. The utmost
good fellowship prevailed among the different nationalities. French
was the usual medium of intercourse between Continental officers and
those of the English‐speaking races. Britishers might be seen labouring
through the intricacies of the irregular verbs which had vexed their
brains during schooldays, or lamenting their neglect to keep up their
early acquaintance with the language of diplomacy and international
courtesy. The bond of a common tongue drew the Americans and the
English still more closely together, and the greatest friendship
existed between all ranks of both nationalities. The heroic bravery of
the sailors and soldiers of the great Republic of the West earned the
praise and admiration of their British comrades, who were justly proud
of the kinship that was more marked than ever during those days when
the Stars and Stripes flew side by side with the Union Jack. The famous
saying of the American commodore, “Blood is stronger than water,” and
the timely aid given by him to our imperilled sailors in this same
vexed land of China, were green in our memory. The language difficulty
unfortunately prevented much intercourse with the Japanese officers.
Some of them, however, were acquainted with English, and these were
readily welcomed by British and Americans.

The club stands in the broad, tree‐shaded Victoria Road. Next to it is
the Gordon Hall, a handsome structure famous as the refuge of the women
and children during the bombardment. It contains a theatre and a public
library, and is the scene of most of the festivities in Tientsin.
Before its door stands an object‐lesson of the siege—two small guns of
Seymour’s gallant column flanked by enormous shells captured from the
Chinese. The two tall towers were a conspicuous mark for the hostile
artillerymen, as was the even loftier German Club facing it. Close by
are the small but pretty Public Gardens, where, in the afternoons,
the bands of the various regiments used to play. Nearer the French
Concession stands a large hotel, the Astor House; its long verandah
was the favourite resort of the foreign officers. The groups in varied
uniforms sitting round the small marble tables gave it the appearance
of a Continental _café_—an illusion not dispelled by the courtesy
which prevailed. As each new‐comer entered he saluted the company
present, who all rose and bowed in reply.

Behind the Victoria Road runs the famous, or infamous, Taku Road, the
scene of so many disgraceful brawls between the Allied troops. For part
of its length it is lined by commercial buildings, but towards the
French Concession were many houses tenanted by the frail sisterhood.
Their presence attracted the worst characters among the men of the
various armies, and disorder was rife. It culminated at length in a
wanton attack on a small patrol of the Royal Welch Fusiliers by a
drunken mob of Continental soldiers. A Japanese guard close by turned
out to the aid of their English comrades, and, wasting no time in
parley, dropped at once on the knee to fire into the aggressors. They
were restrained with difficulty by the corporal in charge of the
British patrol, who vainly endeavoured to pacify the mob. Forced at
length to use their rifles in self‐defence, the Fusiliers did so to
some effect. Two soldiers were killed, eight others wounded, and the
remainder fled. Naturally enough, great excitement and indignation were
aroused at first among the troops to which these men belonged; but it
died away when the truth was known. An international court of inquiry,
having carefully investigated the case, exonerated the corporal from
all blame and justified his action. Such unfortunate occurrences were
only to be expected among the soldiers of so many mixed nationalities,
and the fact that they did not happen more frequently spoke well for
the general discipline. At the end farthest from the French Concession
the Taku Road ran through a number of small _cafés_ and beer‐saloons,
much patronised by the German troops, whose barracks lay close by.

The sights of the city and the foreign settlement were soon exhausted.
But one never tired of watching the moving pictures of soldier life,
or of visiting the scenes of the deadly fighting memorable for ever
in the history of North China. The long stretches of mud flats lying
between the Chinese town and the Concessions, over which shot and shell
had flown for weeks; the roofless villages; the shattered houses;
the loopholed and bullet‐splashed walls. There, during long days and
anxious nights, the usually pacific Chinaman, spurred on by fanatic
hate and lust of blood, had waged a bitter war with all the devilish
cunning of his race. There the mad rushes of frenzied Boxers, reckless
of life, hurling themselves fearlessly with antiquated weapons against
a well‐armed foe. There the Imperial soldiers, trained by European
officers, showed that their instruction had borne fruit. From every
cover, natural or improvised, they used their magazine rifles with
accuracy and effect. Lieutenant Fair, R.N., Flag‐Lieutenant
to Admiral Seymour, told me that he has often watched them picking up
the range as carefully and judiciously as a Boer marksman. And his
Admiral, conspicuous in white uniform and dauntlessly exposing himself
on the defences, escaped death again and again only by a miracle while
men fell at his side. Nor was the shooting of the Chinese gunners to
be despised. Lieutenant Hutchinson, H.M.S. _Terrible_, in a redoubt
with two of his ship’s famous guns, engaged in a duel at three
thousand yards with a Chinese battery of modern ordnance. Of six shells
hurled at him, two struck the parapet in front, two fell just past
his redoubt, and two almost within it. Fortunately none burst. Had
the mandarins responsible for the munitions of war proved as true to
their trust as the gunners, the _Terrible’s_ detachment would have been
annihilated; but when the ammunition captured afterwards from the enemy
was examined, it was found that the bursting charges of the shells had
been removed and replaced by sand. The corrupt officials had extracted
the powder and sold it. A naval ·450 Maxim was most unpopular in the
defences. Its neighbourhood was too unsafe, for whenever it opened fire
the smoke betrayed it to the Chinese gunners, and shells at once fell
fast around it. It had finally to be withdrawn.

But the desperate losses among the Boxers opposed to Seymour’s gallant
column, the heavy fighting around Tientsin, and the capture of the city
broke the back of the Chinese resistance. And when the Allied Army
advanced on Pekin, no determined stand was made after the first battle.
The capital, with its famous and formidable walls, fell almost without
a blow. A sore disappointment to the British Siege Train, who, hurried
out to South Africa to batter down the forts of Pretoria, found their
services uncalled for there; and then, despatched to China for the
siege of Pekin, arrived to learn that there, too, they were not needed.

The interest of the Foreign Settlement lay in the crowds that thronged
its streets. Never since the occupation of Paris after Napoleon’s
downfall has any city presented such a kaleidoscopic picture of varied
uniforms and mixed troops of many nations. I know few things more
interesting than to sit for an hour on the Astor House verandah and
watch the living stream. Rickshas go by bearing officers of every army,
punctiliously saluting all other wearers of epaulettes they pass. An
Indian tonga bumps along behind two sturdy little ponies. After it
rumbles a Russian transport cart, driven by a white‐bloused Cossack. A
heavy German waggon pulls aside to make way for a carriage containing
two Prussian officers of high rank. A few small Japanese mounted
infantrymen trot by, looking far more in keeping with the diminutive
Chinese ponies than do the tall Punjaubis who follow them. Behind them
are a couple of swarthy Bombay Lancers on well‐groomed horses, gazing
with all a cavalryman’s disdain at the “Mounted Foot” in front of them.
And surely never was trooper of any army so picturesque as the Indian
_sowar_. A guard of stolid German soldiers tramps by. A squad of sturdy
Japanese infantry passes a detachment of heavily accoutred French
troops swinging along with short, rapid strides. And at each street
corner and crossing, directing the traffic, calm and imperturbable,
stands the man who has made England what she is—the British private.
All honour to him! Smart, trim, well set‐up, he looks a monarch among
soldiers, compared with the men of other more military countries. Never
have I felt so proud of Tommy Atkins as when I saw him there contrasted
with the pick of the Continental armies; for all the corps that had
been sent out from Europe had been specially selected to do credit to
their nations. _He_ was merely one of a regiment that had chanced to be
garrisoning England’s farthest dependency in the East, or of a battery
taken at random. In physique, appearance, and soldierly bearing he
equalled them all. Even his cousin, the American, sturdy and stalwart
as he is, could not excel him in smartness, though not behind him in
courage or coolness in action. The British officer, however, in plain
khaki with no adornments of rank, looked almost dowdy beside the white
coats and gold shoulder‐straps of the Russian or the silver belts and
sashes of the German. But gay trappings nowadays are sadly out of place
in warfare.

[Illustration: PUBLIC GARDENS AND GORDON HALL IN THE VICTORIA ROAD,
ENGLISH CONCESSION]

And though within a few miles the broken Chinese braves and routed
Boxers, formed into roving bands of robbers, swooped down upon
defenceless villages, and heavily accoutred European soldiers trudged
wearily and fruitlessly after them over impossible country, life in
Tientsin flowed on unheeding in all the gay tranquillity of ordinary
garrison existence. Entertainments in the Gordon Hall, convivial
dinners, polo, races, went on as though the demon of war had been
exorcised from the unhappy land. Yet grim reminders were not wanting;
scarcely a day passed without seeing a few miserable prisoners brought
in from the districts round. Poor wretches! Many of them were villagers
who had been driven into brigandage by the burning of their houses and
the ruin of their fields as the avenging armies passed. Some were but
the victims of treacherous informers, who, to gain a poor reward or
gratify a petty spite, denounced the innocent. And, with pigtails tied
together, cuffed and hustled by their pitiless captors, they trudged on
to their doom with the vague stare of poor beasts led to the slaughter.
A hurried trial, of which they comprehended nothing, then death. Scarce
knowing what was happening, each unhappy wretch was led forth to die.
Around him stood the fierce white soldiers he had learned to dread.
Cruel men of his own race bound his arms, flung him on his knees, and
pulled his queue forward to extend his neck. The executioner, too often
a pitiful bungler, raised his sword. The stroke fell; the head leapt
from the body; the trunk swayed for an instant, then collapsed on the
ground.

[Illustration: EXECUTION OF A BOXER BY THE FRENCH

[_page_ 28]

Yet for many of them such a death was all too merciful. No race
on earth is capable of such awful cruelty, such hellish devices of
torture, as the Chinese. And the unfortunate missionaries, the luckless
wounded soldiers who fell into their hands, experienced treatment
before which the worst deviltries of the Red Indian seemed humane.
Occasionally some of these fiends were captured by the Allies; often
only the instruments, but sometimes the instigators of the terrible
outrages on Europeans, the mandarins who had spurred on the maddened
Boxers to their worst excesses. For these no fitting punishment could
be devised, and a swift death was too kind. But in the latter days of
the campaign too many suffered an unmerited fate. The blood heated by
the tales of Chinese cruelty at the outbreak of the troubles did not
cool rapidly. The murders of the missionaries and civil engineers,
of the unhappy European women and children, could not be readily
forgotten. The seed sown in those early days of the fanatical outburst
bore a bitter fruit. The horrors that war inevitably brings in its
train were aggravated by the memory of former treachery and the
difficulty of distinguishing between the innocent and the guilty. A
very slight alteration of dress sufficed to convert into a harmless
peasant the Boxer whose hands were red with the blood of defenceless
Europeans, or of Chinese Christians whose mangled bodies had choked the
river.

The echoes of a greater struggle at the other side of the globe filled
the ears of the world when the defenders of Tientsin were holding
fanatical hordes of besiegers at bay. And so, few in Europe realised
the deadliness of the fighting around the little town where hundreds
of white women and children huddled together in terror of a fate
too dreadful for words. The gallant sailors and marines who guarded
it knew that on them alone depended the lives and honour of these
helpless ones. Day and night they fought a fight, the like of which has
scarcely been known since the defenders of the Residency at Lucknow
kept the flag flying in similar straits against a not more savage
foe. Outmatched in armament, they opposed small, almost out‐of‐date
guns to quick‐firing and large‐calibre Krupps of the latest pattern.
Outnumbered, stricken by disease, assailed by fierce hordes without
and threatened by traitors within, they held their own with a heroism
that has never gained the meed of praise it deserved. From the walls of
the Chinese city, a few thousand yards away, and from the ample cover
across the narrow river, shells rained on the unprotected town, and its
streets were swept by close‐range rifle fire. All national rivalries
forgotten, Americans, Russians, British, French, Germans, and Japanese
fought shoulder to shoulder against a common foe. Admiral Seymour’s
heroic column, baffled in its gallant dash on Pekin, and battling
savagely against overwhelming numbers, fell slowly back on the
beleaguered town. The Hsi‐ku Arsenal, a few miles from Tientsin, barred
the way, guarded by a strong and well‐armed force of Imperial soldiers.
The desperate sailors nerved themselves for a last supreme effort.
Under a terrible fire the British marines, under Major Johnstone,
R.M.L.I., flung themselves on the defences and drove out
the enemy with the bayonet. Then, utterly exhausted, its ammunition
almost spent, the starving column halted in the Arsenal, unable to
break through the environing hordes of besiegers who lay between it
and Tientsin. A gallant attempt made by two companies of our marines
to cut their way through was repulsed with heavy loss. The Chinese
made several attempts to retake the Arsenal. A welcome reinforcement
of close on two thousand Russian troops from Port Arthur had enabled
the besieged garrison of Tientsin to hold out. A relieving force was
sent out to bring in the decimated column, utterly prostrated by the
incessant fighting. An eye‐witness of their return, Mr. Drummond,
Chinese Imperial Customs, who fought with the Tientsin Volunteers
throughout the siege, told me that the condition of Seymour’s men was
pitiable in the extreme. Worn out and weak, shattered by the terrible
trials they had undergone, they had almost to be supported into the
town. For sixteen days and nights they had been battling continuously
against a well‐armed and enterprising foe. Their provisions had run
out, and they had been forced to sustain life on the foul water of the
river, which was filled with corpses, and on stray ponies and mules
captured by the way. Out of 1,945 men they had 295 casualties. As
soon as the sailors and marines of the returned column were somewhat
recovered from their exhaustion, the Allied Forces moved out to attack
the native city of Tientsin, which was surrounded by a strong and
high wall, and defended by over sixty guns, most of them very modern
ordnance. Covered by a terrific bombardment from the naval guns, which
had come up from the warships at Taku, the little army, 5,000 strong,
hurled itself on the doomed city. But so fierce was the Chinese defence
that for a day and a night it could barely hold its own. But before
sunrise the Japanese sappers blew open the city gate, under a heavy
fire. The Allies poured in through the way thus opened to them, and
the surviving defenders fled, having lost 5,000 killed and wounded.
The Allies themselves, out of a total force of 5,000, had nearly 800
casualties. The enemy’s stronghold captured, the siege of the European
settlements was raised after a month of terrible stress.

Between the railway station and the river lies a small stretch of
waste ground, a few hundred yards in extent. Here arose the famous
“Railway Siding incident.” The Russians claimed it as theirs “by right
of conquest,” although it had always been recognised as the property
of the railway company. An attempt to construct a siding on it from
the station brought matters to a crisis. A Russian guard was promptly
mounted on it, and confronted by a detachment of Indian troops under
the command of Lieutenant H. E. Rudkin, 20th Bombay Infantry. The
situation in which this young subaltern was placed demanded a display
of tact and firmness which might well have overtaxed the resources
of an older man. But with the self‐reliance which the Indian Army
teaches its officers he acquitted himself most creditably in a very
trying position. Then ensued a period of anxious suspense when no man
knew what the morrow might bring forth. But calm counsels fortunately
prevailed. These few yards of waste ground were not judged worth “the
bones of a single grenadier,” and the question was taken from the hands
of the soldier and entrusted to the diplomat.




CHAPTER III

THE ALLIED ARMIES IN CHINA


To a soldier no city in the world could prove as interesting as
Tientsin from the unequalled opportunity it presented of contrasting
the men and methods of the Allied Armies. And the officers of the
Anglo‐Indian forces saw with pride that they had but little to learn
from their Continental brothers‐in‐arms. In organisation, training, and
equipment our Indian Army was unsurpassed. Clad in the triple‐proof
armour of self‐satisfaction, the soldiers of Europe have rested
content in the methods of 1870. The effects of the increased range
and destructive power of modern weapons have not been appreciated
by them. Close formations are still the rule, and the history of
the first few battles in the next European war will be a record of
terrible slaughter. The lessons of the Boer campaign are ignored. They
ascribe the failures and defeats of the British forces to the defective
training and want of _morale_ of our troops, and disdain to learn from
a “nation of farmers.”

The world has long believed that the German Army is in every respect
superior to all others. But those who saw its China expeditionary
force—composed though it was of picked troops and carefully selected
officers—will not agree with this verdict. Arriving too late for the
serious fighting—for there were no German troops in the Allied Army
which relieved the Legations—it could only be criticised from its
behaviour in garrison and on a few columns which did not meet with very
serious opposition. All nationalities had looked forward eagerly to the
opportunity of closely observing a portion of the army which has set
the fashion in things military to Europe during the past thirty years.
But I think that most of those who had hoped to learn from it were
disappointed.

The German authorities are still faithful to the traditions of close
formations and centralisation of command under fire. Unbroken lines in
the attack are the rule, and no divergence from the straight, forward
direction, in order to take advantage of cover lying towards a flank,
is authorised. The increased destructive power given by low trajectory
to modern firearms does not seem to be properly understood by them.
The creeping forward of widely extended and irregularly advancing
lines of skirmishers, seizing every cover available within easy reach,
is not favoured; and the dread of the effect of cavalry charges on
the flanks of such scattered formations still rules the tactics of
the attack. The development of the initiative of the soldier, of
his power of acting for himself under fire, is not striven after. In
steady, mechanical drill the German private is still pre‐eminent, but
in wide extensions he is helpless without someone at his elbow to give
him orders. One of the Prussian General Staff—sent out as a Special
Service Officer—argued seriously with me that even when advancing over
open ground against an entrenched enemy armed with modern rifles, it
would be impossible to extend to more than an interval of one pace, “as
otherwise the captain could not command his company.”

Those in high places in Germany probably appreciate the lessons of
the South African campaign. But the difficulty of frontal assaults in
close formations on a well‐defended position, the impossibility of
battalion or company commanders directing the attack in the firing line
at close ranges, the necessity of training men to act for themselves
when near the enemy, have not struck home to the subordinate grades.
Viewed in the light of our experiences in the Boer War and on the
Indian Frontier, their adherence to systems that we have proved
disastrous before modern weapons stamps their tactics as antiquated.
“Entrenching,” another staff officer said to me, “is contrary to the
spirit of the German Army. Our regulations now force us to employ the
spade, but our tradition will always be to trust to the bayonet.” And I
thought of another army, which also used to have a decided liking for
the same weapon, and which had gone to South Africa in the firm belief
that cold steel was the only weapon for use in war!

The German officers were very smart in their bearing and dress. Their
khaki uniforms were similar to ours, the coats well made; but the
clumsy cut of their riding breeches offends the fastidious eyes of the
horsey Britisher, who is generally more particular about the fit of
this garment than any other in his wardrobe. The product of despotic
militarism in a land where the army is supreme and the civilian is
despised, the German officers are full of the pride of caste. In
China they were scarcely inclined to regard those of the other allied
troops as equals. The iron discipline of their army does not encourage
intercourse between the various ranks. The friendly association of
English officers with their men in sports is inexplicable to them; and
that a private should excel his superior in any pastime is equivalent,
in their opinion, to the latter at once forfeiting the respect of
his subordinate. When a team of British officers in Tientsin were
training for a tug‐of‐war against those of the Pekin garrison in the
assault‐at‐arms at the Temple of Heaven, they used to practise with a
team of heavy non‐commissioned officers. A German captain said to a
British subaltern who was taking part:

“Is it possible that you allow your soldiers to compete against
officers even in practice?”

“Certainly,” replied the Englishman.

“But of course you always beat them?”

“Not at all,” was the answer. “On the contrary, they generally beat us.”

“But surely that is a mistake,” said the scandalised Prussian. “They
must in that case inevitably lose all respect for you.” And nothing
could convince him that it was not so.

As the German military officer does not as a rule travel much abroad,
the realisation of England’s predominance beyond the seas seemed to
come on those in China almost as a surprise. One remarked to a member
of the staff of our Fourth Brigade:

“Our voyage out here has brought home to most of us for the first time
how you English have laid your hands on all parts of the earth worth
having. In every port we touched at since we left Germany, everywhere
we coaled, we found your flag flying. Gibraltar, Malta, Aden, Colombo,
Singapore, Hong Kong—all British.”

[Illustration: FRENCH COLONIAL INFANTRY MARCHING THROUGH THE FRENCH
CONCESSION, TIENTSIN]

“Yes,” added another, “we have naturally been accustomed to regard
our own country as the greatest in the world. But outside it we found
our language useless. Yours is universal. I had said to myself that
Port Said, at least, is not British; but there, too, your tongue is
the chief medium of intercourse. Here in China, even the coolies speak
English, or what they intend to be English.”

[Illustration: GERMAN OFFICERS WELCOMING FIELD‐MARSHAL COUNT VON
WALDERSEE AT THE RAILWAY STATION, TIENTSIN

[_page_ 38]

The German organisation—perfect, perhaps, for Europe, where each
country is a network of roads and railways—was not so successful
in China. For the first time the leading military nation was
brought face to face with the difficulties involved in the despatch
of an expedition across the sea and far from the home base. And its
mistakes were not few. Their contingent found themselves at first
devoid of transport and dependent on the kindness of the other armies
for means to move from the railway. One projected expedition had to
be long delayed because the German troops could not advance for this
reason, until the English at length furnished them with the necessary
transport. The enormous waggons they brought with them were useless
in a country where barrows are generally the only form of wheeled
transport possible on the very narrow roads. Their knowledge of
horse‐mastership was not impressive, their animals always looking badly
kept and ill‐fed.

The first German troops despatched to China were curiously clothed.
Their uniform consisted of ill‐fitting tunics and trousers made of what
looked like coarse, bright yellow sacking, with black leather belts
and straw hats shaped like those worn by our Colonials, the broad brim
caught up on one side and fastened by a metal rosette of the German
colours. Later on all were clothed in regular khaki, and wore helmets
somewhat similar to the British pattern, but with wider brims. The
square portion covering the back of the neck was fastened by hinges, so
that the helmet was not tilted over the wearer’s eyes when he lay down
to fire, which is the great disadvantage of our style of headgear. Some
of the officers wore silver sashes and belts which looked out of place
on khaki, the embodiment of severe simplicity in campaigning dress.

The physique of the German soldiers was very good, but they were
members of a comparatively small contingent picked from an enormous
army. To those used to the smart and upright bearing of the British
private their careless and slouching gait seemed slovenly. But on
parade they moved like automatons. A curious phase in the relations
of the Allies was the intimacy which prevailed between the men of the
French and German troops. In the French Concession numbers of them were
to be constantly seen fraternising together, strolling arm‐in‐arm in
the streets, or drinking in the _cafés_. This was chiefly owing to the
fact that many in either army could speak the language of the other.
But this intimacy did not extend to the commissioned ranks.

The vast increase in their mercantile marine of late years enabled the
Germans to transport their troops in their own vessels. The Russians,
on the other hand, were frequently forced to employ British ships,
although the bulk of their forces in North China did not come from
Europe by sea, but was furnished by the Siberian Army.

The German Navy took a prominent part in the China imbroglio. The
_Iltis_ was well to the fore in the bombardment of the Taku forts
by the gunboats in the Peiho. In the assault by the storming parties
from the Allied Fleet 130 German sailors shared, and lost 6 killed
and 15 wounded; 200 more accompanied Seymour’s column on the advance
to Pekin. The Navy of the Fatherland possesses the immense advantage
of being very modern and homogeneous, and is consequently quite up to
date. Even at its present strength it is a formidable fighting machine.
If the Kaiser’s plans are realised, and it is increased to the size
he aims at, Germany will play a prominent rôle in any future naval
complications.

English officers are frequently accused of a lack of interest in their
profession from not acquainting themselves with the problems which
arise in contemporary campaigns, the course of which many persons
believe that they do not follow. But we found a singular want of
knowledge of the history and events of the South African campaign among
the commissioned grades of the Allied Armies. I understood the crass
ignorance of Continental peoples with regard to the Boer War after a
conversation with a foreign staff officer. I had asked him what he
thought had been the probable strength of the Republican forces at the
beginning of the campaign.

“Ah, that I know precisely,” he replied. “I have heard it from an
officer in our army, now in China, who served with the Boers. I can
state positively on his authority that your antagonists were never
able to put into the field, either at the beginning of the war or at
any other time, more than 30,000 men. The total populations of both
States could not produce any greater number capable of carrying a
rifle.”

“And how many do you think they have in the field now?” I asked. This
was in August, 1901.

“About 25,000.”

“But surely,” I argued, “after nearly two years of fighting their
losses must amount to more than 5,000 between killed, wounded, and
captured.”

“Not at all. Perhaps not even that.”

“Then you apparently do not know,” I said, “that we have about 30,000
or 40,000 prisoners or surrendered men in St. Helena, South Africa,
Ceylon, and India.”

“Oh, but you have not,” he said, with a politely incredulous smile;
“two or three thousand at most. In our army we are not ignorant of the
course of the campaign. We read our newspapers carefully.”

I ceased to wonder at the ignorance of his nation when he, a Staff and
Special Service Officer, was so ill‐informed.

The French Army in China suffered some loss of _prestige_ in the
beginning through their first contingent, composed of Infanterie
Coloniale and others sent up from _l’Indo‐Chine_. Long service in
unhealthy tropical climates had rendered the men debilitated and
fever‐stricken. They were by no means fair samples of the French
soldier, and certainly not up to the standard of the troops which
came out later from France. The Zouaves and Chasseurs d’Afrique,
particularly, were excellent. Both are crack corps, and were much
admired, the physique of the men being very good. The latter were fine
specimens of European cavalry, good riders, well mounted; but their
horses seemed too heavily weighted, especially for service in hot
climates.

The infantry were weighed down by an extraordinarily heavy pack, which
they carried on nearly all duties—mounting guard, marching, even in
garrison. They were trained in the same obsolete close formations as
the Germans; but, with the traditional aptitude for loose fighting
which dates from the days of Napoleon’s _tirailleurs_, they can adapt
themselves much more rapidly to extended order.

The French officers, though not so well turned out as the Germans, were
much more friendly and agreeable. There was a good deal of intercourse
between them and the Britishers. Their manner of maintaining discipline
was very different to our ideas on the subject. I have seen one of
them box the ears of his drunken orderly who had assaulted the Indian
servant of an English officer, and who, considering himself aggrieved
at being reprimanded by his master, had staggered up to him to tell him
so.

The training and organisation of the French Army has immensely improved
since the disastrous campaign of 1870. A soldier serves first in the
Active Army, then in the Reserve of the Active Army, where he is called
up for training somewhat on the lines of our Militia. He is then
passed into the Territorial Army, where he is not allowed to forget
what he has learned with the colours. Finally he is enrolled in the
Reserve of the Territorial Army, and is still liable to be summoned to
defend his country in emergency. A regiment has all its equipment and
stores in its own keeping; so that, when suddenly ordered on active
service, there is no rush to indent upon the Commissariat or Ordnance
Departments. Its reservists join at regimental headquarters, where they
find everything ready for them, and take their places as though they
had never quitted the colours. In marching powers, at least, no troops
in Europe surpass the French; and legs are almost as useful as arms in
modern warfare, where wide flanking _détours_ and extended movements
will be the rule in future.

France’s long experience of colonies and wars beyond the sea rendered
the organisation and fitting out of her expeditionary force an easier
task than some other nations found it. The men were always cheerful;
and the French soldier is particularly handy at bivouacking and fending
for himself on service.

The Russian troops were composed of big, heavy, rather fleshy men.
Unintelligent and slow, for the most part, they were determined
fighters, but seemed devoid of the power of initiative or of thinking
for themselves. I doubt if the Muscovite soldier is much more advanced
than his Crimean predecessor. The men of the Siberian army may be best
described as cheerful savages, obedient under an iron discipline, but
not averse to excesses when not under the stern hand of authority,
especially when their blood has been heated by fighting. The great
power of the Russian soldier lies in his wonderful endurance under
privations that few other European troops could support. I should be
sorry to offer Englishmen the meagre fare on which he manages to exist.
His commissariat rations were anything but lavish in China, and had to
be supplemented by the men themselves by foraging. Yet those whom I saw
in North China and Manchuria looked well fed and almost fat.

Their respect for, and faith in, their officers is admirable. Their
religion is a living force to their simple natures. Once, in Newchwang,
in Manchuria, I passed a small Russian church in which a number of
their troops were attending a Mass of the gorgeous Greek ritual. Their
rifles were piled outside under the charge of a sentry. Helmet in hand
he was devoutly following the service through the open window, crossing
himself repeatedly and joining in the prayers of the congregation
inside. I am afraid that such a sight would be very rarely seen at a
church parade in our army.

Of the courage of the Russians there can be no doubt. Their behaviour
during the stern fighting around Tientsin was admirable. The
European settlements owed their preservation largely to the timely
reinforcements which arrived from Port Arthur at a time of deadly
peril. When Admiral Seymour started on his desperate attempt to relieve
the Legations, he left behind at Tientsin a small number of British
sailors and marines under Captain Bayly, H.M.S. _Aurora_, with orders
to hold the town, so that his column, if defeated, might have some
place to fall back on. When, after his departure, the Concessions were
suddenly assailed, the commanding officers of the other Allies were of
opinion that the defence of the settlements was hopeless, and advocated
a retirement on Taku. Captain Bayly pointed out the peril to which the
Relieving Column would be exposed if repulsed and forced to fall back
only to find Tientsin in the hands of the Chinese. His remonstrances
had no effect. Then the dauntless sailor, with true British grit,
declared that the others might go if they wished. He had been ordered
to remain in Tientsin, and remain he would. He would not desert his
admiral even if left alone to hold the town with his handful of
Britishers. I have it on his own authority that the Russian commander
was the first to applaud his resolution and declare that he and his
men would stay with the English to the end. His action turned the
scale, and all remained to defend Tientsin and save Seymour’s gallant
but unfortunate column.

Though the Russian officers exceed even the Germans in the severity
with which they treat their men, there is, nevertheless, more of a
spirit of comradeship existing between the higher and lower ranks. This
is truer, perhaps, of the European army than the Siberian, which was
more employed in the China campaign, and is inferior to the former,
especially the splendid Guards corps. The officers were fine men
physically, but seemed in military training rather behind those of the
other Allies.

Profiting by the experience gained in their previous campaign against
China, the Japanese Army arrived well equipped in 1900. As long as road
or river was available, their transport system of carts and boats was
excellent; but when it came to flying columns moving across country the
Indian mule train was superior. Beginning the war in white uniform, the
disadvantages of such a conspicuous dress were soon evident, and khaki
was substituted. The men were well clothed, and carried a horsehide
knapsack containing the usual necessaries and an extra pair of boots.

The cavalry, consisting as it does of small men on undersized
animals, would be of little use in shock tactics. It would be far
more useful converted into mounted infantry, for their infantry
earned nothing but praise. Small, sturdy, easily fed, and capable of
enduring an extraordinary amount of hardship, they were ideal foot
soldiers. Recruited among an agricultural population, inhabitants of
a mountainous country, they were inured to toil and fatigue. Under
a load that few white men could carry they tramped long distances,
arriving at the end of the march apparently not in the least exhausted.
Their racial respect for superiors has bred a perfect spirit of
unquestioning discipline. Their high patriotism and almost fanatical
courage endow them with an absolute contempt of death, and their heroic
bravery extorted the admiration even of such unfriendly critics as
the Russians. Trained in German methods, their army suffers from all
the defects of the hide‐bound Teutonic system. In the attack on some
fortified villages held by banditti, after Major Browning’s death in a
preliminary skirmish, two Japanese companies advanced in line with the
4th Punjaub Infantry. Under a fierce fire from 4,000 brigands, armed
with Mannlichers and ensconced behind walls, the Indian troops extended
to ten or twelve paces. The Japanese came on in single rank, almost
shoulder to shoulder. They lost four times as many as the Punjaubis,
but never wavered for an instant, closing in mechanically as their
comrades fell, and almost outstripping our sepoys in the final charge
that carried the position. Though many of their officers have realised
that the day of close formations is past, they have not sufficient
confidence in the ability of their men to fight independently _yet_;
while they know that no amount of slaughter will dismay them in an
attack. Besides, in China they were anxious to blood them well and to
show to their European critics the splendid fighting quality of their
soldiers, and prove that they were worthy to combat with or against any
troops in the world.

The organisation, equipment, and material of the Japanese Army
leave little to be desired. Their engineers and artillery are well
trained, and both rendered good service to the Allies in 1900. Their
Intelligence Department had been brought to a high standard of
efficiency; and its perfection astonishes those who are permitted to
gain a glimpse of its working. The whole East is sown with its spies.
When the Legations were threatened, Japanese who had been working at
inferior trades in Pekin came in and revealed themselves as military
officers who for months or years had been acquainting themselves with
the plans, the methods, and the strength of China.

The discipline of Japanese soldiers in small things as well as great
is admirable. I have often watched crowded troop‐trains arriving at
the Shimbashi railway terminus in Tokio. The men sat quietly in their
places until the order to leave the carriages was given. Then, without
noise or confusion, they got out, fell in on the platforms, piled
arms, fell out, and remained near their rifles without chattering;
indeed, with hardly a word except in an undertone. Prompt and
unquestioning obedience in everything is the motto of the Japanese
soldier. Their courage at the storming of Tientsin city, on the march
to the capital, and at the capture of Pekin won the admiration of all
the Allies, and their behaviour and self‐restraint in the hour of
victory were equalled only by their gallantry in action. No charges
of cruelty to inoffensive peasants or women and children could be
substantiated against them; and they treated the conquered Chinese
with great kindness. They employed their prisoners to work for them
and paid them liberally for their labour. Their conduct in garrison
was admirable. Well armed and equipped, well officered and led, the
Japanese Army is now a powerful fighting machine, and would prove a
formidable enemy or a useful ally in the field.

Throughout the campaign a remarkable spirit of comradeship existed
between the Japanese and the Indian troops. The Gurkhas were their
especial friends. So like in appearance that it points to a common
ancestry in the past, they hailed each other as relatives, and seemed
quite puzzled to find no resemblance in the languages. This did not
seem to slacken their friendship; and it was amusing to see a mingled
group of the two races chatting together in an animated manner,
neither understanding a word of the other’s tongue.

[Illustration: UNITED STATES CAVALRYMAN]

The men of the American Army were equalled in physique only by
the Australian Contingent and our Royal Horse Artillery. Their
free‐and‐easy ideas on the subject of discipline, the casual manner
in which a private addressed an officer, astonished and shocked their
Continental critics. I heard the remark of a German officer who, after
a slight acquaintance with their ways, exclaimed, “_That_ an army? Why,
with the Berlin Fire Brigade I would conquer the whole of America!” The
speech was so typically German! But the men, accustomed to think and
act for themselves, were ideal individual fighters; and for scouting,
skirmishing, and bush‐whacking could not easily be surpassed. Their
troops in China consisted at first mainly of marines and regiments
diverted when on their way to the Philippines, and consequently were
not well equipped for a long campaign. But soon after the outset of
the expedition all deficiencies were made good and ample supplies were
forthcoming, their hospitals especially being almost lavishly furnished
with all requirements.

The new American Army, like their excellent go‐ahead Navy, is a force
to be reckoned with in the future. We hear much of the effects of
“influence” in our army. It is nothing compared to what goes on in
the American. With them to be the near connection of a Senator or a
prominent politician is infinitely more advantageous than to be the
scion of a ducal line or the son of a Commander‐in‐Chief with us.

If the Continental troops suffer from too rigid a discipline, which
destroys the power of thinking for themselves in the lower ranks, the
Americans, perhaps, err on the other side. They are too ready to act
on their own responsibility, to question the wisdom of the orders
they receive, and act, instead, as seems best to themselves. This was
particularly evident in the case of the volunteer regiments in the
Philippines; but instances of it were not wanting among the regulars
and marines in North China. Democracy is impossible in an army. But
the material at the service of the United States is unquestionably
magnificent; and when the pressure of events in the future has called
into being and welded together a really large army in America, there
are few nations that can hope to oppose it successfully in the field.
How rapidly the sons of the Star‐spangled Banner acquire the art of war
was evidenced in Cuba and in the more difficult and trying guerilla
campaign in the Philippines. Their faults were those of inexperience.

Of their courage there can be no doubt. At the taking of Tientsin
city nearly a thousand American infantry and marines served with the
British under General Dorward. In a letter to their commander this
officer warmly expressed the honour he, in common with all his men,
felt in serving alongside the American troops. In his own words, “they
formed part of the front line of the British attack, and so had more
than their fair share of the fighting. The ready and willing spirit of
both officers and men, their steady gallantry and power of holding on
to exposed positions, made them soldiers of the highest class.” What
greater praise could be given them? And well they deserved it! Two
companies of the 9th Infantry (U.S.A.), attacked in front and flank by
a merciless fire, held gallantly to their ground until nightfall with a
loss of half their number in killed and wounded, including their brave
leader, Colonel Liscum, who met a hero’s death at the head of his men.
In all the actions of the campaign the American troops distinguished
themselves by conspicuous bravery; and the British recognised with
pride and pleasure the gallantry of their cousins. May we always fight
shoulder to shoulder with, but never against, them!

Great _camaraderie_ existed between the Americans and the English
troops. The sons of the Stars and Stripes amply repaid the disdain of
the Continental officers with a contempt that was almost laughable.
They classified the Allies as white men and “Dagoes.” The former
were the Americans and the British, the latter the other European
contingents. They distinguished between them though, and the terms
“Froggie Dago,” “Sauerkraut Dago,” “Macaroni Dago,” and “Vodki Dago”
left little doubt in the hearer’s mind as to which nationality was
meant.

I heard a good story of an encounter between a young English subaltern
and an American in North China. I fancy the same tale is told of a
Colonial in South Africa; but it is good enough to bear repetition.
The very youthful Britisher, chancing to pass a Yankee soldier who was
sitting down and made no motion to rise, considered himself affronted
at the private’s failure to salute him. He turned back indignantly and
addressed the offender.

“Look here, my man, do you know who I am?”

“No—o—o,” drawled the American.

“Well, I’m a British officer.”

“Air ye naow?” was the reply. “Waal, sonny, you’ve got a soft job. See
you don’t get drunk and lose it.”

The subaltern walked on.

Of the Italian Expeditionary Force, which was not numerically
very strong, I saw little; but all spoke well of them. The famous
Bersagliere, the cocks’ plumes fluttering gaily in their tropical
helmets, were smart, sturdy soldiers.

I regret never having had an opportunity of seeing the contingent which
Holland, not to be outdone by the other European Powers, despatched
to the East. This nation was also determined to show its power to the
world. So a Dutch Expeditionary Corps was equipped and sent out. It
consisted of a sergeant and ten men.

The Indian Field Force was a revelation to Europe. Friend and foe
realised for the first time that in the Indian army England has a
reserve of immense value. While our Continental rivals fancied that
our hands were tied by the South African war, and that we could take
no part in the Chinese complication, they were startled to see how,
without moving a soldier from Great Britain, we could put into the
field in the farthest quarter of the globe a force equal to any and
superior to most. It was mobilised and despatched speedily and without
a hitch. The vessels for its transport were all available from the
lines that ply from Calcutta and Bombay, and no ship was needed from
England. The bluejackets and marines with half a battalion of the Royal
Welch Fusiliers, already on the spot, and two batteries with some
Engineers were all the white troops we had until gallant Australia sent
her splendid little contingent as an earnest of what she could and
would do if required.

Previous to the expedition of 1900, the Indian army was never allowed
to engage in war without a strong backing of British troops. And even
its own officers scarcely dared to allow themselves to believe that
without such leavening their men could successfully oppose a European
army. But now that they have seen them contrasted with the pick of
Continental soldiers, they know that they could confidently lead their
Sikhs, Gurkhas, Rajputs, Pathans, or Punjaubis against the men of
any other nation. Not only is the Indian army as well equipped and
organised as any it could now be called upon to face, but also the
fighting races of our Eastern Empire, led by their British officers,
are equal to any foe. The desperate battles of the Sikh War, when, as
in the fierce struggle of Chillianwallah, victory often hung wavering
in the balance, the determined resistance of the mutinous troops in
1857, show that skilful leadership is all that our sepoys need to
enable them to encounter the best soldiers of any nation.

[Illustration: GERMAN AND INDIAN SOLDIERS]

India is a continent—not a country—composed of many races that differ
far more than European nationalities. A Russian and an Englishman,
a Swede and an Italian are nearer akin, more alike in appearance,
manners, and modes of thought than a Gurkha and a Pathan, a Sikh and a
Mahratta, a Rajput and a Madrassi. It follows that the fighting value
of all these various races of India is not the same. No one would
seek among the Bengali _babus_ or the Parsees of Bombay for warriors.
The Madras sepoy, though his predecessors helped to conquer India
for British rule, has fallen from his high estate and is no longer
regarded as a reliable soldier. Yet the wisdom of the policy which
relegated him of late years altogether to the background during war
may be questioned. For the Madras sappers and miners, who alone of all
the Madras army have been constantly employed, have always proved
satisfactory. But the fiat has gone forth; and the Madrassi will be
gradually replaced even in his own presidency by the men of the more
martial races of the North. The Mahratta, who once struck terror
throughout the length and breadth of Hindustan, is considered by some
critics to be no longer useful as a fighting man. But they forget that
not so long ago in the desperate battles near Suakin, when even British
troops gave back before the mad rushes of fanatical Dervishes, the
28th Bombay Pioneers saved a broken square from imminent destruction
by their steadfast bravery. And they were Mahrattas then. Of the
excellence of the gallant warrior clans of Rajputana, of the fierce
Pathans inured to fighting from boyhood, of the sturdy, cheerful,
little Gurkhas, the steady, long‐limbed Sikhs, none can doubt. Hard to
conquer were they in the past; splendid to lead to battle now. To Lord
Roberts is chiefly due the credit of welding together the Indian army
and making it the formidable fighting machine it is.

One great factor of its efficiency is the excellence of its British
officers. Early placed in a position of responsibility, they rapidly
learn to rely on themselves and act, if need be, on their own
initiative. In a British regiment an officer may serve twenty years
without commanding more than a company; whereas the Indian army
subaltern, before he has worn a sword three years, may find himself
in command of his battalion on field‐days, in manœuvres, sometimes
even in war. In the stern fighting at the Malakand in the beginning of
the Tirah campaign, one Punjaub regiment was commanded by a subaltern,
who acquitted himself of his difficult task with marked ability. Unlike
the system of promotion that exists in the British army, the English
officers of the native corps attain the different grades after a
certain number of years’ service—nine for captain, eighteen for major,
twenty‐six for lieutenant‐colonel—and may occupy any position in their
regiments irrespective of the rank they hold.

An Indian infantry battalion consists of eight companies, each under
a native officer, termed a subhedar, with a jemadar or lieutenant
to assist him. He is responsible for the discipline and interior
economy of his company. The senior native officer is known as the
subhedar‐major. Instead of the terms lance‐corporal, corporal,
sergeant, and sergeant‐major, lance‐naik, naik, havildar, and
havildar‐major are the names of the corresponding grades.

The British officers practically form the staff of the regiment. The
former number of eight has been recently increased to eleven, twelve,
and thirteen, according to the presidency to which the corps belongs,
those of the Punjaub—being nearest the danger zone of frontier wars
and threatened invasion—possessing the largest number. The eight
companies are grouped in four double companies—the double company
commander (a British officer) having almost complete control of
his unit. The commanding officer of the battalion mainly restricts
himself to seeing that the training of each portion of the regiment is
identical and efficient. Each corps possesses a commanding officer,
four double company commanders, an adjutant, a quartermaster, and the
remainder are known as double company officers.

The organisation of a native cavalry regiment is very similar, the
terms squadron and squadron‐commander replacing double company and
double company commander. In most of the corps the _sowar_, as the
Indian cavalry private is called—_sepoy_ being employed to denote an
infantryman—is usually the owner of his horse; and direct commissions
to native gentlemen are of more frequent occurrence in the cavalry than
in the infantry. Regimental transport consists of baggage‐ponies or
mules, so that an Indian mounted corps is particularly mobile.

Foreign officers in North China at first made light of our Indian
soldiers; but they were not those who had seen them fight in the early
days of the campaign. For one arm, however, there was nothing but
praise. All agreed that our native cavalry was excellent. Even German
officers acknowledged that in smartness, horsemanship, and efficiency
it could not easily be surpassed. The work done by the 1st Bengal
Lancers in the advance on Pekin and afterwards could not be underrated.
With the exception of a few Cossacks and Japanese, they were the only
mounted troops available at first. They were in constant demand to
accompany columns of Continental troops, and they won the admiration
of all the foreign officers with whom they were brought in contact.
In fact, the only persons who failed to appreciate their merits were
the Tartar horsemen who ventured to oppose them in the march on the
capital. _Their_ opinion is not recorded, but I think that it would
not be fit for publication except in an expunged and mutilated form.
The 3rd Bombay Light Cavalry—as good a regiment as any that Bengal
can show—won many encomiums for its smartness from all who saw its
squadrons at Tientsin, Shanghai, or Shanhaikwan.

But Indian officers were at first surprised and puzzled at the
unflattering criticisms passed on our native infantry. Those who had
seen our sepoys in many a hard‐fought struggle on the frontier could
not understand the frequent remarks of foreign officers, that “our men
were very unequal.”

“Some of them,” they said, “are tall, well‐built, and powerful, and
should make good soldiers; but others are old, feeble, and decrepit.
We have seen in the streets of Tientsin many who could not support
the weight of a rifle.” But it was soon discovered that these critics
failed to comprehend the distinction between fighting men and
followers, since in China both were clad somewhat alike. The coolie
corps, bheesties, syces, and dhoolie‐bearers were all dressed in khaki;
and Continental officers were for a long time under the impression that
these were soldiers. The error was not unnatural, and it accounted for
the unfavourable reports on the Indian troops which appeared in many
European journals. But those who understood the difference were struck
by the fine physique and excellent training of our native army. When
we compared our Sikhs, Pathans, Gurkhas, and Punjaubis with the men of
most of the Allied forces, we recognised that, led by British officers,
they would render a good account of themselves if pitted against
any troops in the world. And our sepoys return to India filled with
immeasurable contempt for the foreign contingents they have seen in
China. As the ripples caused by a stone thrown into a lake spread over
the water, so their opinion will radiate through the length and breadth
of the land; and this unexpected lesson of the campaign will have a
far‐reaching and beneficial effect throughout our Eastern Empire.

India is essentially a soldier’s country. Its army is practically
always on a war footing, the troops near the frontier especially
being ready to move at a few hours’ notice. The rapid despatch of
the British contingent for Natal and the China expeditionary force
are object‐lessons. The peace establishment of a native regiment
is greater than the strength required for active service. Hence on
mobilisation no reserves have to be called up to fill its ranks;
recruits and sickly men can be left behind, and it marches with only
fully trained and seasoned soldiers. In India vast stretches of country
are available for manœuvres, which take place every winter on a
scale unknown in England. Not a year passes without its little war. In
consequence, the training of the troops is thorough and practical. The
establishment of gun and rifle factories is all that is needed to make
India absolutely self‐containing. It produces now all other requisites
of war. Ammunition, clothing, and accoutrements are manufactured in
the country, and it was able to supply, not only the needs of the
expedition in China, but also many things required for the troops in
South Africa.

To the pessimists in England and the hostile critics abroad, who talk
of the possibility of another mutiny, the answer is that a general
uprising of the Native army can never occur again. The number of
British troops in India has been more than doubled since 1857, and the
proportion between white and coloured regiments in each large station
more equalised. The artillery is altogether in English hands, with the
exception of the rank and file of a few mountain batteries and the
smooth‐bore guns maintained by native princes for show. Communication
has been enormously quickened by the network of railways that covers
the country, enabling a force to be moved in two or three days to a
point where formerly as many months were required.

And the Indian army is loyal to the core—loyal, not to the vague idea
of a far‐distant England, not to the vast impersonal _Sircar_,[2] but
loyal to itself; loyal to its British officers, who, to the limited
minds of the sepoys, represent in concrete form the Power whose salt
they eat. And those officers, speaking to each in his own tongue—be he
Sikh, Rajput, or Dogra—stand in the relation of fathers to their men.
To them in sorrow or perplexity comes the sepoy, sure of sympathy or
aid. In their justice he reposes implicit confidence. And as in peace
he relies on these men of alien race, so in war do they trust in him.
And the tales of the struggle of the Guides round Battye’s corpse, of
the gallant Sikhs who died at their post in Saragheri, of the men who
refused to abandon their dead and dying officers in the treachery of
Maizar, show that our trust is not misplaced.

[Footnote 2: _i.e._ Government.]




CHAPTER IV

PEKIN


Tientsin is but a stepping‐stone to Pekin—one a mere modern growth,
important only in view of the European commercial interests that have
made it what it is; the other a fabled city weird, mysterious. The
slowly‐beating heart of the vast feeble Colossus, that may be pierced
and yet no agony, thrills through the distant members. Pekin, the
object of the veneration of every Chinaman the world over. Pekin, which
enshrines the most sacred temples of the land, within whose famous
walls lies the marvellous Forbidden City, the very name of which is
redolent of mystery; around it history and fable gather and scarce may
be distinguished, so incredible the truth, so conceivable the wildest
conjecture. The Mecca to which turn the thoughts of every Celestial.
The home of the sacred, almost legendary, Emperor, whose word is law
to the uttermost confines of the land, and yet whose person is not
inviolate against palace intrigue; omnipotent in theory, powerless in
reality, a ruler only in name. Worshipped by millions of his subjects,
yet despised by the least among the mandarins of his court. The
meanest eunuch in the Purple City is not more helpless than the monarch
who boasts the proud title of Son of Heaven.

Pekin, the seat of all power in the land, whence flows the deadly
poison of corruption that saps the empire’s strength; the capital that
twice within the last fifty years has fallen before the avenging armies
of Europe, and yet still flourishes like a noxious weed.

One morning as the train from Tong‐ku came into Tientsin Station and
disgorged its usual crowd of soldiers of the Allied Forces, I stood on
the platform with four other British officers, all bound for Pekin. We
established ourselves in a first‐class carriage, which was a mixture of
coupé and corridor‐car. The varied uniforms of our fellow‐passengers
no longer possessed any interest for us; and we devoted our attention
to the scenery on each side of the railway. From Tientsin to Pekin
the journey occupies about five hours. The line runs through level,
fertile country, where the crops stand higher than a mounted man; thus
the actions on the way to the relief of the Legations were fought
blindfold. Among the giant vegetation troops lost direction, corps
became mixed, and the enemy could seldom be seen. As the train ran
on, the tops of the tall stalks rose in places above the roofs of the
carriages, and shut in our view as though we were passing through a
dense forest. Here and there we rattled past villages or an occasional
temple almost hidden by the high crops. There were several stations
along the line; the buildings solidly constructed of stone, the walls
loopholed for defence. On the platforms the usual cosmopolitan crowd
of soldiers, and Chinamen of all ages offering for sale bread, cakes,
Japanese beer, bottles of _vin ordinaire_ bought from the French,
grapes, peaches, and plums in profusion. In winter various kinds of
game, with which the country teems, are substituted for the fruit.
At Yangsun were a number of Chasseurs d’Afrique, whose regiment was
quartered in the vicinity. Trains passed us; the carriages crowded with
troops of all nations, the trucks filled with horses, guns and military
stores, or packed with grinning Chinamen.

At last, between the trees, glimpses of yellow‐tiled roofs flashing in
the sunlight told us that we were nearing the capital. Leaning from the
windows we saw, apparently stretching right across the track, a long,
high wall, with buttresses and lofty towers at intervals. It was the
famous Wall of Pekin. Suddenly a large gap seemed to open in it; the
train glided through, and we found ourselves in the middle of a large
city as we slowed down alongside a platform on which stood a board with
the magic word “Pekin.” We had reached our journey’s end. On the other
side of the line was a broad, open space, through which ran a wide
road paved with large stone flags. Over it flowed an incessant stream
of carts, rickshas, and pedestrians. Behind the station ran a long wall
which enclosed the Temple of Heaven, where, after General Gaselee’s
departure, the British headquarters in Pekin were established.

On the platform we found a half‐caste guide waiting for us, sent to
meet us by friends in the English Legation. Resigning our luggage
to him and directing him to convey it to the one hotel the capital
possessed, we determined to begin our sightseeing at once and walked
towards the gateway of the enclosure in which stands the Temple of
Heaven. On entering, we found ourselves in a large and well‐wooded
demesne. Groves of tall trees, leafy rides, and broad stretches of turf
made it seem more like an English park than the grounds of a Chinese
temple. Long lines of tents, crossed lances, and picketed horses marked
the camp of a regiment of Bengal cavalry; for in the vast enclosure
an army might bivouac with ease. Here was held the historic British
assault‐at‐arms, when foreign officers were roused to enthusiasm at the
splendid riding of our Indian cavalry and the marvellous skill of the
Royal Horse Artillery as they swung their teams at full speed round the
marks in the driving competitions.

Apropos of the latter corps a story is told of Field‐Marshal Von
Waldersee’s introduction to them at the first review he held of British
troops at Tientsin. When the horse gunners came thundering down
towards the saluting base in a cloud of dust, their horses stretching
to a mad gallop, the guns bounding behind them like things of no weight
but with every muzzle in line, the German Commander‐in‐Chief is said to
have burst into admiring exclamation: “Splendid! Marvellous!” he cried.
As they flew past the old man huddled up on his charger, he started in
surprise and peered forward.

“Donnerwetter!” he exclaimed, “why, they actually have their guns with
them!” The pace was so furious that he had been under the impression
that they were galloping past with the teams only; for he had thought
it impossible for artillery to move at such speed drawing their
field‐pieces. The other officers of the Allied Armies were equally
amazed at the sight.

“It is positively dangerous!” said a German.

“C’est incroyable! Ça ne peut pas!” cried an excited Frenchman.

“Say, that’ll show the Dagoes that they’ve got something still to
learn,” said a pleased Yankee.

The Temple of Heaven consists of long, low buildings of the
conventional Chinese architecture, with wide, upturned eaves. We found
it empty but for a few memorial tablets of painted or gilded wood.
Emerging through a small gate and crossing a tiny marble bridge, we
strolled through the park to another temple, the conical roof of
which rose above the trees. It was known to the British troops in
Pekin as the Temple of the Sun; whether the name is correct or not I
cannot say.[3]

[Illustration: FIELD‐MARSHAL COUNT VON WALDERSEE REVIEWING THE ALLIED
TROOPS IN PEKIN]

Passing the cavalry camp we came to a flight of steps, which led up to
a terrace. On ascending this we found a huge gateway to the left. We
passed through, and then, little susceptible as we were to artistic
emotions, we stopped and gazed in silent admiration as the full beauty
of the building stood revealed. The temple, circular in shape, stands
on a slight eminence, surrounded by tiers of white marble balustrades.
Its triple roof, bright with gleaming blue tiles and golden knob,
blazed in the sun, the spaces between the roofs filled with gay designs
in brilliant colours. The walls were of carved stone open‐work with
many doors. It rose, a dream of beauty and grace, against a dark green
background of leafy trees, the loveliest building in Pekin. Within, all
was bare. An empty altar, a painted tablet, a few broken gilt stools
were all that pillaging hands had spared. The massive bronze urns which
stood outside, too heavy to be carried away, had lost their handles,
wrenched off for the mere value of the metal. Quitting the temple and
passing through a door in a low wall, we came to a broad open space,
in which stood a curious construction which bears the proud title of
“Centre of the Universe.” Three circles of white marble balustrades,
one within the other, rose up to a paved platform, round which were
large urns. Here once a year the Emperor comes in state to offer
sacrifice to the _manes_ of his ancestors. Close by was the Temple of
the Moon, in design similar to that of the Sun, but much smaller and
with only a single roof.

This exhausted the sights of the Temple of Heaven. We returned through
the park to the railway station, where we procured rickshas to take us
to the hotel. Strong, active coolies whirled us along over the wide,
flagged road that runs through the Chinese town. We passed crowds
of Celestials trudging on in the awful dust, springless Pekin carts
drawn by sturdy little ponies, an occasional Bengal Lancer or German
Mounted Infantryman, through streets of mean shops, the fronts hung
with gaudy sign‐boards, until we reached the wall of the Tartar city.
Before us stood the Chien Mên Gate, the brick tower above it roofless
and shattered by shells, the heavy iron‐studded door swung back. We
rumbled through the long, tunnel‐like entrance, between rows of low,
one‐story houses, and soon reached the famous Legation Street, the
quarter in which lie the residences of the Foreign Ministers and the
other Europeans in Pekin. We passed along a wide road in good repair,
by gateways at which stood Japanese, French, and German sentries, by
the shattered ruins of the Hong Kong and Shanghai Bank. All around
the Legations lay acres of wrecked Chinese houses, torn by shells and
blackened by fire—a grim memento of the outrage that had roused the
civilised world to arms. At length we reached a broad street leading
from the Ha‐ta‐man Gate, turned to the left down it, and drew up
before a small entrance in a line of low, one‐story houses. Above it
was a board bearing the inscription, “Hôtel du Nord.” Jumping from our
rickshas, we paid off the perspiring coolies, and, walking across a
small courtyard, were met by the proprietor and shown to our quarters.
The hotel, which had been opened shortly after the relief of the
Legations, consisted of a number of squalid Chinese houses, which had
been cleverly converted into comfortable dining, sitting, and bedrooms.
An excellent cuisine made it a popular resort for the officers of the
Allies in Pekin, and we found ourselves as well catered for as we could
have done in many more pretentious hostels in civilised lands.

A short description of the chief city of China may not be out of place;
though recent events have served to draw it from the obscurity that
enshrouded it so long. It is singular among the capitals of the world
for the regularity of its outline, owing to the stupendous walls which
confine it. These famous battlements are twenty‐five miles in total
circumference, and the long lines, studded with lofty towers and giant
buttresses, present an imposing spectacle from the exterior.

Pekin is divided into two separate and distinct cities, the Tartar and
the Chinese. The latter, adjoining the southern wall of the former, is
in shape a parallelogram, its longer sides running east and west. It
grew as an excrescence to the capital of the victorious Manchus, and
was in ancient times inhabited by the conquered Chinese as the Tartar
City was by the superior race, though now this line of demarcation is
lost in the practical merging of the two nationalities as regards the
lower orders. The wall of the Chinese city is thirty feet high and
twenty feet thick.

[Illustration: A STREET IN THE CHINESE CITY, PEKIN]

The Tartar city, in shape also a parallelogram, with the longer sides
north and south, is surrounded by a much more imposing wall, which
if vigorously defended would prove a truly formidable obstacle to
any army unprovided with a powerful siege train. It is forty feet
high, fifty feet broad at the top, and sixty‐four feet thick at the
base, and consists of two masonry walls, made of enormous bricks as
solid as stone, that on the external face being twelve feet thick,
the interior one eight feet, the space between them filled with clay,
rammed in layers of from six to nine inches.[4] A practicable breach
might be effected by the concentrated fire of heavy siege guns, for
shells planted near the top of the wall would probably bring down
bricks and earth enough to form a ramp. From the outside seven gateways
lead into the Chinese city, six into the Tartar, while communication
between the two is maintained by three more. They can be closed by
enormously thick, iron‐studded wooden gates, which in ordinary times
are shut at night. The Japanese effected an entrance into the Tartar
city by blowing in one of these. At the corners of the walls and
over each gateway are lofty brick towers several stories high, the
intervals between them being divided by buttresses. These towers are
comparatively fragile, and at the taking of Pekin those attacked
suffered considerably from the shell fire of the field guns of the
Allies. Outwards from the base of the walls a broad open space is left.

The Tartar City is by far the more important. It holds most of the
temples, the residences of the upper and wealthier classes, the
important buildings and larger shops. In the centre of it is the
Imperial city, in shape an irregular square, enclosed by a high wall
seven miles in circumference, the top of which is covered with yellow
tiles. Here are found the public buildings and the houses of the
official mandarins; and in its heart lies the Purple or Forbidden City,
the residence of the Emperor and his Court. All the buildings inside
the limits of the Imperial city are roofed with gleaming yellow tiles,
that being the sacred colour. To the south‐east, near the wall of the
Chinese city, lies the Legation quarter, where most of the European
residents live.

The only high ground in Pekin consists of two small eminences, just
inside the northern boundary of the Imperial city. One, facing the
gateway, is known as Coal Hill. Tradition declares it to consist of
an enormous quantity of coal, accumulated in former times to provide
against a threatened siege. It is covered with trees, bushes, and
grass. On the summit is a pavilion, from which an excellent view over
all Pekin is obtained. At one’s feet the yellow roofs of the buildings
in the Imperial and Forbidden cities blaze in the sun like gold. To the
right is the other small tree‐clad hill, on which stands the quaintly
shaped Ming Pagoda. Below it, to the right of the Imperial city, lies
a gleaming expanse of water, the Lotos Lake, crossed by a picturesque
white marble bridge, with strange, small, circular arches. Near it is
the Palace of the Empress‐Dowager. To the south of the sacred city
is the Legation quarter, where the European‐looking buildings of the
residences of the Foreign Ministers and the other alien inhabitants
seem curiously out of keeping with their surroundings. Far away the
high, many‐storied towers over the gateways between the Tartar and the
Chinese city rise up from the long line of embattled wall. Looking down
on it from this height Pekin is strangely picturesque, with a sea of
foliage that surges between the buildings; and yet on descending into
the streets one wonders what has become of the trees with which the
city seemed filled. The fact is that they are extremely scattered,
one in one courtyard, one in another, and in consequence are scarcely
remarked from the level. The Palace, the Legations, and the towers are
the only buildings that stand up prominently among the monotonous array
of low roofs, for the houses are almost invariably only one‐storied.

The Tartar City is pierced by broad roads running at right angles to
the walls. From them a network of smaller lanes leads off, usually
extremely narrow and always unsavoury, being used as the dumping‐ground
of all the filth and refuse of the neighbouring houses. The main
streets even are unpaved and ill‐kept. The centre portion alone is
occasionally repaired in a slovenly fashion, apparently by heaping on
it fresh earth taken from the sides, which have consequently become
mere ditches eight or nine feet below the level of the middle causeway
and the narrow footpaths along the front of the houses. After heavy
rain these fill with water and are transformed into rushing rivers.
Occasionally on dark nights a cart falls into them, the horse unguided
by a sleepy driver, and the occupants are drowned. Such a happening
in the principal thoroughfares of a large and populous city seems
incredible. I could scarcely believe it until I was once obliged
almost to swim my pony across a main street with the water up to the
saddle‐flaps, and this after only a few hours’ rain. A Chinaman, by the
way, will never rescue a drowning man, from the superstition that the
rescuer will always meet with misfortune from the hand of the one he
has saved.

The houses are mostly one story high, dingy and squalid. The shops,
covered with gaudy red and gold sign‐boards, have little frontage but
much depth, and display to the public gaze scarcely anything of the
goods they contain. All along the principal streets peddlers establish
themselves on the narrow side‐walks, spread their wares on the ground
about them, and wait with true Oriental patience for customers. The
houses of the richer folk are secluded within courtyards, and cannot be
seen from the public thoroughfares.

On the whole, Pekin from the inside is not an attractive city; and as
the streets in dry weather are thick with dust that rises in clouds
when a wind blows, and in wet are knee‐deep in mud where not flooded,
they do not lend themselves to casual strolling. The broad tops of the
walls are much preferable for a promenade. Access to them is gained
by ramps at intervals. They are clean, not badly paved though often
overgrown with bushes, and afford a good view over the surrounding
houses, and in the summer offer the only place where a cooling breeze
can be found.

Comfortably installed in the Hôtel du Nord, we determined to devote our
first afternoon in Pekin to a visit to the quarter of most pressing,
though temporary, interest, the Legations, on which the thoughts of
the whole civilised world had been concentrated during their gallant
defence against a fanatical and cowardly foe. As the distance was
short, we set out on foot. The courtyard of the hotel opens on to
the long street that runs through the Tartar city from the Ha‐ta‐man
Gate, leading into the Chinese city. As the wall was close at hand,
we ascended it by one of the ramps or inclined ways that lead to the
top, and entered the tower above the gateway. It was a rectangular
three‐storied building with the usual sloping gabled roofs and wide,
upturned eaves of Chinese architecture. The interior was bare and
empty. The lower room was wide and lofty, the full breadth and depth of
the tower, and communicating with the floor above by a steep ladder.
From the large windows of the upper stories a fine view over both
cities was obtained. We looked down on the seething crowds passing
along Ha‐ta‐man Street and away to where, above the Legation quarter,
the flags of the Allies fluttered gaily in proud defiance to the tall
yellow roofs of the Imperial palace close by. Descending, we emerged
upon the broad paved road that ran along the top of the wall, and
found it a pleasant change from the close, fetid streets. The side
towards the Chinese city, the houses of which run up to the foot
of the wall, is defended by a loopholed and embrasured parapet. We
soon found ourselves over the Legation quarter and looked down on the
spot where the besieged Europeans had so long held their assailants
at bay. A broad ditch or nullah with walled sides, which during the
rains drains the Tartar city, ran towards the wall on which we stood,
passing beneath our feet through a tunnel in it, which could be closed
by an iron grating. This was the famous water‐gate by which the
Anglo‐Indian troops had entered, first of the Allies, to the relief of
the besieged. The nullah was crossed by several bridges, over one of
which passes Legation Street, along which we had ridden in our rickshas
that morning. On the left bank of the nullah, looking north, stands
the English Legation, surrounded by a high wall enclosing well‐wooded
grounds. Opposite it, on the right bank, is the Japanese Legation,
similarly enclosed. During the siege the two were connected by a wall
built across the watercourse, which is generally dry, and they thus
formed the front face of the defence. A portion of the city wall, cut
off by breastworks on the summit, became the rear face, which was held
by the Americans, who were attacked along the top of the wall itself.
The French, German, and Belgian Legations lay to the right and rear of
the Japanese; while the Russian and American stood between the British
Legation and the wall. All around the limits of the defence were acres
of wrecked and burnt Chinese houses, destroyed impartially by
besiegers and besieged.

[Illustration: FRONT FACE OF THE DEFENCES OF THE LEGATIONS

Gate of the British Legation on the right, wall across the nullah
connecting it with the Japanese Legation Wall of Tartar city in the
background]

After a long study of the position from our coign of vantage, we
descended to the left bank of the nullah; and, passing the residences
of the American and Russian Ministers guarded by stalwart Yankee
soldier or heavily built Slav, we came to where the imposing gateway
of the English Legation opens out on the road running along the
bank. Inside the entrance stood the guardroom. To the right lay the
comfortable residences of the Minister and the various officials spread
about in the spacious, tree‐shaded grounds. We passed on to a group of
small and squalid Chinese houses, which served as the quarters for the
officers and men of the Legation Guard, chiefly composed of Royal Welch
Fusiliers. The officers in command, all old friends of ours, received
us most hospitably, and entertained us with grateful refreshment and
the news of Pekin. We were cynically amused at learning from them an
instance of the limits of human gratitude. The civilian inhabitants of
the English Legation have insisted that a wall should be built between
their residences and the quarters of the guard, lest, perchance, the
odour of “a brutal and licentious soldiery” should come betwixt the
wind and their nobility. They gladly welcome their protection in time
of danger, but in peace their fastidious eyes would be offended by the
sight of the humble red‐coat. Our hosts showed us round the grounds
and the _enceinte_ of the defence, and explained many points in the
siege that we had not previously understood.

When, our visit over, we walked back to the hotel down Legation Street,
we were interested in noticing that the walls and houses bordering
the road were covered with bullet splashes; while the ruins of the
Chinese houses, of the fine building that had once been a branch of
the Hong Kong and Shanghai Bank, and of some of the Legations spoke
eloquently of the ravages of war. On the wreckage around notices were
posted, showing the increased areas claimed for the various foreign
Legations in the general scramble that ensued on the fall of Pekin.
Little Belgium, with her scanty interests in China, has not done badly.
Everywhere were to be seen placards bearing the legend, “Occupé par
la Légation Belge,” until she promised to have almost more ground
than any of the great Powers. _Vae Victis_, indeed! And the truth of
it was evident everywhere, from the signs of the game of general grab
all around the Legations to the insolent manner of a German Mounted
Infantryman we saw scattering the Chinese foot‐passengers as he
galloped along the street.

When we entered the dining‐room of the hotel that evening, we found it
filled with Continental officers, who, as we bowed to the groups at
the various tables before taking our seats, rose politely and returned
our greeting. Britishers unused to the elaborate foreign courtesy
found the continual salutes that were the custom of most of the Allies
rather a tax at first; and the ungraciousness of English manners was a
frequent source of comment among those of our European brothers‐in‐arms
who had never before been brought in contact with the Anglo‐Saxon race.
But they soon regarded us as almost paragons of politeness compared
with our American cousins, who had no stomach for the universal
“bowing and scraping,” and with true republican frankness, did not
hesitate to let it be known. Our proverbial British gruffness wore off
after a little time, and our Continental comrades finally came to the
conclusion that we were not so unmannerly as they deemed us at first.
In the beginning some offence was given as they did not understand
that in the English naval or military services it is the custom where
several officers are together for the senior only to acknowledge a
salute; for in the other European armies all would reply equally to it.

The three leading characteristics of Pekin are its odour, its dust in
dry weather, and its mud after rain. The cleanliness introduced by the
Allies did wonders towards allaying the stench; and I do not think that
any place in the world, short of an alkali desert, can beat the dust of
the Long Valley. But though I have seen “dear, dirthy Dublin” in wet
weather, have waded through the slush of Aldershot, and had certainly
marvelled at the mire of Hsin‐ho, yet never have I gazed on aught to
equal the depth, the intensity, and the consistency of the awful mud
of Pekin. We made its acquaintance on the day following our arrival.
Heavy rain had kept us indoors until late in the afternoon when, taking
advantage of a temporary cessation of the deluge, we rashly ventured
on a stroll down Ha‐ta‐man Street. The city, never beautiful, looked
doubly squalid in the gloomy weather. Along the raised centre portion
of the roadway the small Pekin carts laboured literally axle‐deep in
mire. It was impossible for rickshas to ply. On either side the lower
parts of the street were several feet under water, while gushing
torrents rushed into them from the alleys and lanes. We struggled
with difficulty through the awful mud, wading through pools too broad
to jump. Once or twice we nearly slipped off the edge of the central
causeway, and narrowly escaped an unwelcome bath in the muddy river
alongside. As we splashed and skipped along like schoolboys, laughing
at our various mishaps, our mirth was suddenly hushed. Down the road
towards us tramped a mournful cortège—a funeral party of German
soldiers marching with reversed arms behind a gun‐carriage on which
lay, in a rough Chinese coffin, the corpse of some young conscript from
the Vaterland. As we stood aside to let the procession pass, we raised
our hands to our helmets in a last salute to a comrade.

In sobered mood we waded on until, in the centre of the roadway, we
came to a mat‐shed that marked the site of a monument to be erected
on the spot where the German Minister, Baron Kettler, was murdered at
the outbreak of the troubles. Foully slain as he had been by soldiers
of the Chinese Imperial troops, his unhappy fate proved perhaps the
salvation of the other Europeans in the Legations. For it showed that
no reliance could be placed on the promises of the Court which had
just offered them a safe‐conduct and an escort to Tientsin. And on
the ground stained by his life‐blood the monument will stand, a grim
memento and a warning of the vengeance of civilisation.

Weary of our struggles with the mud, we now resolved to go no farther
and turned back to the hotel, but not in time to escape a fresh
downpour, which drenched us thoroughly.

Next day we changed our abode, having found accommodation in the
portion of Pekin allotted to the English troops; for the city was
divided into sections for the allied occupation. Some officers of the
Welch Fusiliers had kindly offered us room in their quarters in Chong
Wong Foo. This euphonious title signifies the palace of Prince Chong,
who was one of the eight princes of China. Our new lodging was more
imposing in name than in fact. The word “palace” conjured up visions
of stately edifices and princely magnificence which were dissipated by
our first view of the reality. Seated in jolting, springless Pekin
carts that laboured heavily through the deep mire, we had driven
from the hotel through miles of dismal, squalid streets. Turning off
a main road, which was being repaired, or rather re‐made, by the
British, we entered a series of small, evil‐smelling lanes bordered
by high walls, from the doorways of which an occasional phlegmatic
Chinaman regarded us with languid interest. At length we came to a
narrow road, which the rain of the previous day had converted into a
canal. The water rose over the axles of the carts. Our sturdy ponies
splashed on indomitably until ahead of us the roadway widened out into
a veritable lake before a large gate at which stood a British sentry.
As we approached he called out to us to turn down a lane to the right
and seek a side entrance, as the water in front of the principal one
here was too deep for our carts. Thanks to his directions, we found
a doorway in the wall which gave admittance to a large courtyard.
Jumping out of our uncomfortable vehicles, we entered. Round the
enclosure were long, one‐storied buildings, their fronts consisting
of lattice‐work covered with paper. They were used as barrack‐rooms,
and we secured a soldier in one of them to guide us. He led us through
numerous similar courtyards, in one of which stood a temple converted
into a gun‐shed, until we finally passed through a small door in a wall
into a tangled wilderness of a garden. At the far end of this stood a
long, low building with the conventional Chinese curved roof. It was
constructed of brick and wood, the latter for the most part curiously
carved. The low‐hanging eaves overspreading the broad stone verandah
were supported by worm‐eaten pillars. The portico and doorways were of
fragile lattice‐work, trellised in fantastic designs. It was the main
portion of Prince Chong’s residence and resembled more a dilapidated
summer‐house than a princely palace. Here we were met and welcomed by
our hosts, Major Dobell, D.S.O. and Lieutenant Williams, who
ushered us into the anything but palatial interior, which consisted of
low, dingy rooms dimly lighted by paper‐covered windows. The various
chambers opened off each other or into gloomy passages in bewildering
and erratic fashion. Camp beds and furniture seemed out of keeping with
the surroundings; but a few blackwood stools were apparently all that
Prince Chong had left behind him for his uninvited guests. Thanks to
our friends’ kindness, we were soon comfortably installed, and felt as
much at home as if we had lived in palaces all our lives. It took us
some time to learn our way about the labyrinth of courts. The buildings
scattered through the yards would have afforded ample accommodation for
a regiment; and a whole brigade could have encamped with ease within
the circumference enclosed by the outer walls.

The place of most fascinating interest in the marvellous capital of
China is undoubtedly the Forbidden City, the Emperor’s residence. With
the wonderful attraction of the mysterious its very name, fraught with
surmise, is alluring. Nothing in all the vastness of Pekin excited such
curiosity as the fabled enclosure that had so long shrouded in awful
obscurity the Son of Heaven. No white man in ordinary times could hope
to fathom its mysteries or know what lay concealed within its yellow
walls. The ambassadors of the proudest nations of Europe were only
admitted on sufferance, and that rarely, to the outermost pavilions of
that sacred city, the hidden secrets of which none might dare reveal.
But now the monarch of Celestial origin was an exile from the palace,
whose inmost recesses were profaned by the impious presence of his
foes. The tramp of an avenging army had echoed through its deserted
courts; barbarian voices broke its holy hush. Foreign soldiers jested
carelessly in the sacred chamber where the proudest mandarins of China
had prostrated themselves in awe before the Dragon Throne. Within its
violated walls strangers wandered freely where they listed; and Heaven
sent not its lightnings to avenge the sacrilege. Surely the gods were
sleeping!

While the capital of the Celestial Kingdom languished in the grasp of
the accursed barbarian, admittance to the Forbidden City was granted to
anyone who obtained a written order from one of the Legations. This
was readily given to officers of the armies of occupation. Provided
with it and a Chinese‐speaking guide, a party of us set out one day
from the British Legation to explore the mysteries of the Emperor’s
abode. A short ricksha ride brought us to the Imperial city. A rough
paved road through it led to the gateway of the Palace, at which
stood a guard of stalwart American soldiers. Quitting our rickshas,
we presented our pass to the sergeant in command. The gates were
thrown open, and we were permitted to enter the sacred portals. Before
us lay a large paved courtyard, the grass springing up between the
stone flags, leading to a long, single‐storied pavilion, seemingly
crushed beneath the weight of its wide‐spreading yellow‐tiled double
roof. To one who has imagined undreamt‐of luxury and magnificence
in the residence of the Emperor of China the reality comes as a sad
disappointment. The Palace, far from being a pile of splendid and
ornate architecture, consists of a number of detached single‐storied
buildings, one behind the other, separated by immense paved courtyards,
along the sides of which are the residences of the servants and
attendants. The outer pavilions are a series of throne rooms, in which
audience is given according to the rank of the individual admitted
to the presence in inverse ratio to his importance. Thus, the first
nearest the gate suffices for the reception of the smaller mandarins
or envoys of petty States, the next for higher notabilities or
ambassadors of greater nations, and so on.

The description of one of these throne rooms will serve for all.

A raised foundation, with tier above tier of carved white marble
balustrades, slopes up to a paved terrace on which stands a large
one‐storied pavilion. Its double roof blazes with lustrous yellow
tiles; the gables are ornamented with weird porcelain monsters. The
far‐projecting eaves, shading a deep verandah, are supported by many
pillars. From the courtyard steps on either side of the sloping marble
slab, curiously carved with fantastic designs of dragons and known as
the Spirit Path, lead up to the terrace, on which are large bronze
incense‐burners, urns, life‐size storks, and other birds and animals,
with marble images of the sacred tortoise. From the verandah many
doors lead into the vast and gloomy interior. A lofty central chamber,
supported by gilded columns, contains a high daïs, on which stands a
throne of gilt and carved wood with bronze urns and incense‐burners
around it. The daïs is surrounded by gilded railings and led up to
by a flight of half a dozen steps. Behind it is a high screen of
carved wood. Screen, walls, and pillars are gay with quaint designs of
writhing, coiling dragons in gold and vivid hues, or hung with huge
tablets inscribed with Chinese characters. The ceiling is gorgeously
painted. The whole a wonderful medley of barbaric gaudiness. From the
principal chamber a few smaller rooms lead off, crammed with wooden
chests containing piles of manuscripts.

As we wandered about this pavilion our movements were closely watched
by the custodians; for many of the Imperial eunuchs had been permitted
to remain in the palace and entrusted with the keys and charge of the
various buildings. As, after the fairly exhaustive looting that took
place on the capture of the city, no further plundering was allowed,
these men were instructed to watch over the safety of the contents of
the palace that had escaped the first marauders; and they kept a sharp
eye on visitors who endeavoured to secure mementoes. Despite their
vigilance, one of our party succeeded in carrying off a little souvenir
which he found in a chamber off the throne room. It was a small, flat
candlestick, which its finder hoped would prove to be gold. It was only
of brass, however, as he subsequently discovered; and he commented
disgustedly on the parsimony of a monarch who could allow so mean a
metal within his palace.

In the usual spirit of tourists, to whom nothing is sacred, we each
reposed for a few moments in the Emperor’s gilded chair, so that we
could boast of once having occupied the Throne of China. I doubt if
future historians will record our names among those who have assumed
that exalted position.

Passing through this building, we emerged upon another courtyard, at
the far end of which stood a similar pavilion. Its interior arrangement
differed but slightly from the one which I have just described. There
were several of these throne rooms, one behind the other, all very much
alike. Along the sides of the intervening courts were low buildings of
the usual Chinese type, which had served as residences for the palace
attendants.

We came to a large joss‐house, or temple, the interior filled with
gilded altars, hideous gods, memorial tablets, bronze incense‐burners
and candelabra, silken hangings, and tawdry decorations. Here the
reigning monarch comes to worship on the vigil of his marriage.

In amusing proximity was the Emperor’s seraglio. The gate was closed
during the allied occupation, and on it was a notice to the effect
that “the custodian has strict orders not to admit any person. Do
not ill‐treat him if he refuses to open the gate for you. He is only
obeying orders.” It was signed by General Chaffee, United States Army,
and was significant of many things. So the hidden beauties still remain
a mystery to the outer world.

Near one of the pavilions a giant bronze attracted our attention. It
represented an enormous lion, with particularly ferocious countenance,
reposing on a square pedestal, one long‐clawed fore‐paw resting on
the terrestrial globe. Beneath the other sprawled in agony a very
diminutive lion, emblematic of China’s enemies crushed beneath her
might. The sculpture seemed rather ironical at that epoch.

Passing onwards through a puzzling maze of courtyards, we reached
at length the most interesting portion of the palace, the private
apartments of the Emperor, the Empress‐Consort, and that notorious lady
the Empress‐Dowager. Like all the rest of the Forbidden City, they were
merely one‐storied, yellow‐roofed pavilions separated by courts.

The interior of the Emperor’s abode consisted of low, rather dingy
rooms opening off each other. The appointments were of anything but
regal magnificence. The furniture was of carved blackwood, with an
admixture of tawdry European chairs and sofas. On the walls hung a
weird medley of Chinese paintings and cheap foreign oleographs, all
in gorgeous gilt frames. The latter were such as would be found in a
fifth‐rate lodging‐house—horse races, children playing at see‐saw,
conventional landscapes, and farmyard scenes. Jade ornaments and
artificial flowers in vases abounded; but all around, wherever one
could be hung or placed, were European clocks, from the gilt French
timepiece under a glass shade to the cheapest wooden eight‐day clock.
There must have been at least two or three hundred, probably more,
scattered about the pavilion. The Chinese have a weird and inexplicable
passion for them, and a man’s social respectability would seem to be
gauged more by the number of timepieces he possesses than by any other
outward and visible signs of wealth. What a costly collection of rare
masterpieces of art is to the American millionaire, the heterogeneous
gathering of foreign clocks apparently is to the Celestial plutocrat.
The Imperial bed was a fine piece of carved blackwood; but the most
magnificent article of furniture in the pavilion was a large screen of
the famous Canton featherwork, made of the green and blue plumage of
the kingfisher. The design, which was framed and covered with glass,
represented a pilgrimage to a sacred mountain. On its summit stood
a temple, towards which crowds of worshippers climbed wearily. As a
work of art it was excellent. It was the only thing in the Imperial
apartments which I coveted. The rest of the furniture and fittings were
tawdry and apparently valueless.

The pavilion of the Empress‐Consort was rather more luxuriously
upholstered than that of her husband and contained some splendid
embroideries. In her boudoir, besides the inevitable collection of
clocks, oleographs, and artificial flowers, were a piano and a small
organ, both very much out of tune, presented, we were told, by European
ladies resident in China.

The pavilion of the Empress‐Dowager, a much finer abode than that of
the reigning monarch, contained a long, glass‐walled room crowded with
bizarre ornaments of foreign workmanship. Musical boxes, mechanical
toys under glass shades, vases of wax flowers, stood along each side
on marble‐topped tables; and all around, of course, clocks. On the
walls of her sleeping apartment hung a strange astronomical chart. The
bed, an imposing and wide four‐poster, was covered and hung with rich
embroideries. And, as tourists should do, we lay down in turn on the
old lady’s couch, where I warrant she had tossed in sleepless agitation
in those last summer nights when the rattle of musketry around the
besieged Legations told that the hated foreigners still resisted
China’s might. And little slumber must have visited her there when
the booming of guns, during the dark hours when Russian and Japanese
flung themselves on the doomed city, disturbed the silence even in the
sacrosanct heart of the Forbidden City and told of the vengeance at
hand.

Having thoroughly inspected the Imperial apartments, we visited a
very gaudily decorated temple, crowded with weird gods and hung with
embroideries, and then passed on to the small but delightful Emperor’s
garden. It was full of quaintly shaped trees and shrubs, bizarre
rockeries and curious summer‐houses, gorgeous flowers and plants,
and splendid bronze monsters. These last absolutely blazed in the
brilliant sunlight as though gilded; for they are made of that costly
Chinese bronze which contains a large admixture of gold. The garden
closed the catalogue of sights to be seen in the palace; and though we
visited a few more of the dingy buildings of the Forbidden City, there
was nothing else worthy of being chronicled. We passed out through
the northern gateway and climbed up Coal Hill close by for a long,
comprehensive look over Pekin from the pavilion on the summit.

All around us the capital lay embosomed in trees and bathed in
brilliant sunshine, the yellow roofs of the Imperial Palace at our feet
flashing like gold. To the right lay the pretty Lotos Lakes of the
Empress‐Dowager, the white marble bridge spanning them stretching like
a delicate ivory carving over the gleaming water. Through the haze of
heat and dust the towers of the walls rose up boldly to the sky. And
far away, beyond the crowded city, the country stretched in fertile
fields and dense groves of trees to a distant line of hills, where the
tall temples of the Summer Palace stood out sharply against a dark
background.

[Footnote 3: Lord Curzon, in his interesting book, _Problems of the Far
East_, refers to this building as “The Temple of Heaven” and calls what
I have described as “The Centre of the Universe” “The Altar of Heaven.”
He is more likely to be correct than the officers of the armies of
occupation, but I give the names which they used.]

[Footnote 4: These dimensions were given me by Lieutenant Pearson,
R.E., who had to tunnel the wall to allow the passage of a
railway line.]




CHAPTER V

RAMBLES IN PEKIN


When the treachery of the Empress‐Dowager and the mad fanaticism of the
Chinese ringed in the Legations with a circle of fire and steel, all
the world trembled at the danger of the besieged Europeans. When Pekin
fell and relief came, the heroism of the garrison was lauded through
every nation. But few heard of a still more gallant and desperate
defence which took place at the same time and in the same city—when
a few priests and a handful of marines in the Peitan, the Roman
Catholic cathedral of Pekin, long held at bay innumerable hordes of
assailants. Well deserved as was the praise bestowed on the defenders
of the Legations, their case was never so desperate as that of the
missionaries, nuns, and converts penned up in the church and schools.
On the Peitan fell the first shock of fanatical attack; no armistice
gave rest to its weary garrison, and to it relief came last of all. For
over two months, with twenty French and eleven Italian marines, the
heroic Archbishop, Monseigneur Favrier, and his priests—all honour
to them!—held an almost impossible position against overwhelming
numbers. The _enceinte_ of the defence comprised the cathedral, the
residences of the priests, the schools, and the convent, and contained
within its straggling precincts, besides the nuns and the missionaries,
over 3,000 converts—men, women, and children. The buildings were
riddled with shot and shell. Twice mines were exploded within the
defences and tore away large portions of the protecting wall, besides
killing or wounding hundreds.

The Chinese occupied houses within a few yards of the cathedral, and
on one occasion brought a gun up within forty paces of its central
door. A few rounds would have laid the way open to the stormers. All
hope seemed lost; when the dauntless old Archbishop led out ten marines
in a desperate sally, drove off the assailants, and, capturing the
gun, dragged it back within the church. A heroic priest volunteered
to try to pierce the environing hordes of besiegers and seek aid from
the Legations, not knowing that they, too, were in deadly peril. In
disguise he stole out secretly from the defences, and was never heard
of again. One shudders to think what his fate must have been. It is
still a mystery. Under a pitiless close‐range fire the marines and
priests, worthy of their gallant leader, stood at their posts day and
night and drove back the mad rushes of the assailants. Heedless of
death, the nuns bore water, food, and ammunition to the defenders,
nursed the wounded and sick, and soothed the alarm of the Chinese
women and children in their care. Disease and starvation added their
grim terrors to the horrors of the situation.

Desirous of seeing the scene of this heroic defence, I set out one day
to visit the cathedral in company with some officers of the Fusiliers
and of my own regiment. The ground being dry, we chose rickshas for
our vehicles in preference to Pekin carts, which are as uncomfortable
a form of conveyance as any I know. Our coolies ran us along at a good
pace, for the Pekinese ricksha‐men are exceedingly energetic; indeed,
the Chinaman is the best worker I have ever seen, with the possible
exception of the Corean boatmen at Chemulpo. The Hong Kong dock
labourers are a model that the same class in England would never copy.
One day in Dublin I watched three men raising a small paving‐sett a few
inches square from the roadway. Two held the points of crowbars under
it while the third leisurely scratched at the surrounding earth with
a pickaxe, pausing frequently to wipe his heated brow and remark that
“hard work is not aisy, begob!” I wondered what a Chinaman would have
said if he had seen that sight.

Close to the Peitan we found ourselves in a broad street which was
being re‐made by the French, who had named it “Rue du General Voyron”
after their commander‐in‐chief. In it were many newly‐opened cafés and
drinking‐shops, placarded with advertisements of various sorts of
European liquors for sale within. Turning off this road into a narrow
lane, we suddenly came upon the gate of the Peitan.

The cathedral is a beautiful building of the graceful semi‐Gothic
type of modern French churches, lightly constructed of white stone.
It is crowned by airy pinnacles and looks singularly out of place
among the squalid Chinese houses that crowd around it. At first we
could not discern any marks of the rough handling it had received, and
marvelled at its good preservation. But on approaching closer, we saw
that the masonry was chipped and scarred in a thousand places. Scarce
a square yard of the front was without a bullet or shell‐hole through
it. The walls were so thin that the shells had passed through without
exploding; and it seemed almost incredible that any being could have
remained alive within them during the hellish fire to which they had so
evidently been subjected.

We were met at the entrance by Monseigneur Favrier’s courteous
coadjutor‐bishop, who received us most hospitably, took us over the
cathedral and round the defences, and explained the incidents of the
siege to us. He showed us the enormous hole in the compound and the
breach in the wall caused by the explosion of one of the Chinese
mines, which had killed and wounded hundreds. The ground everywhere
was strewn with large iron bullets and fragments of shells, fired
by the besiegers. The Bishop smiled when we requested permission to
carry off a few of these as souvenirs, and remarked with truth that
there were enough to suffice for visitors for many years. We inspected
with interest the gun captured by the Archbishop. Then, as he spoke no
English, and I was the only one of the party who could converse with
him in French, he handed us over to the care of an Australian nun,
who proved to be a capital _cicerone_ and depicted the horrors they
had undergone much more vividly than our previous guide had done. Her
narrative of the sufferings of the brave sisters and the women and
children was heartrending. Before we left we were fortunate enough
to have the honour of being presented to the heroic prelate, whose
courage and example had animated the defenders. A burly, strongly
built man, with genial and open countenance, Monseigneur Favrier is
a splendid specimen of the Church Militant and reminded one of the
old‐time bishops, who, clad in armour, had led their flocks to war, and
fought in the forefront of battles in the Middle Ages. His bravery was
equalled by his modesty, for he resolutely declined to be drawn into
any account of his exploits during the siege. Long may he flourish! A
perfect specimen of the priest of God, the soldier, and the gentleman.
As we parted from him we turned to look again on the man so modestly
unconscious of his own heroism, that in any army in the world would
have covered him with honours and undying fame.

When we looked at the extent of the defences and compared it with
the paucity of the garrison, we could scarcely understand how the
place resisted attack for an hour. By all the rules of warfare it
was absolutely untenable. It is surrounded on all sides within a few
yards by houses, which were occupied by the Chinese who from their
cover poured in an unceasing and harassing fire upon the garrison. The
defenders were too few to even attempt to drive them out,[5] and so
were obliged to confine themselves to defeating the frequent assaults
made on them. Their successful and gallant resistance was a feat that
would be a glorious page in the annals of any army. “Palmam qui meruit
ferat!”

Not the least remarkable of the many curious phases of this
extraordinary campaign was the rapidity with which, when order had
been restored, the Chinese settled down again in Pekin. A few months
after the fall of the capital its streets, to a casual observer, had
resumed their ordinary appearance; but the wrecked houses, the foreign
flags everywhere displayed, the absence of the native upper classes,
and the presence of the soldiers of the Allies marked the change. Burly
Russian and lithe Sikh, dapper little Japanese and yellow‐haired
Teuton roughly shouldered the Celestial aside in the streets, where
formerly the white man had passed hurriedly along in momentary dread
of insult and assault. But in the presence of the strict discipline of
the troops after the first excesses the Chinaman speedily recovered his
contempt—veiled though it was now perforce—for the foreign devil.
Ricksha coolies argued over their fare, where not long before a blow
would have been the only payment vouchsafed or expected. Lounging
crowds of Chinese on the sidepaths refused to make way for European
officers until forcibly reminded that they belonged to a vanquished
nation.

Shops that had any of their contents left after the fairly complete
looting the city had undergone opened again, the proprietors demanding
prices for their goods that promised to rapidly recoup them for their
losses. Vehicles of all kinds filled the streets, which were soon as
interesting as they had been before the advent of the Allies—and a
great deal safer. Pekin carts rattled past strings of laden Tartar
camels, which plodded along with noiseless footfall and the weary air
of haughty boredom of their kind. Coolies with streaming bodies ran
their rickshas over the uneven roadway. Heavy transport waggons, drawn
by European and American horses or stout Chinese mules, rumbled through
the deep dust or heavy mud. And, thanks to the cleansing efforts of the
Allies, the formerly most noticeable feature of Pekin was absent—its
overpowering stench.

Engaging the services of a guide and interpreter, a party of us set
out one afternoon to view the shops, with the ulterior purpose of
purchasing some of the famous pottery and silks. We went in rickshas
to Ha‐ta‐man Street, which is a good commercial thoroughfare. Arrived
there, we discarded our man‐drawn vehicles and strolled along the
high side‐walks, pausing now and then to gaze at the curious pictures
of Chinese street life. Here peddlers sat surrounded by their wares.
An old‐clothes merchant, selecting a convenient space of blank wall,
had driven nails into it, and hung on them garments of all kinds,
from the cylindrical trousers of the Chinese woman to the tarnished,
gold‐embroidered coat of a mandarin, with perhaps a suggestive rent
and stain that spoke all too plainly of the fate of the last owner.
Another man sat amid piles of footgear—the quaint tiny shoes of women
that would not fit a European baby, the slippers of the superior sex,
with their thick felt soles, the long knee boots for winter wear. Here
a venerable, white‐haired Chinaman, with the beard that bespoke him a
grandfather, dozed among a heterogeneous collection of rusty knives,
empty bottles and jampots, scraps of old iron, and broken locks of
native or European manufacture. Another displayed cheap pottery of
quaint shape and hideous colouring, or the curious, pretty little
snuff‐bottles, with tiny spoons fitted into the stopper, that I have
never seen anywhere but in China. Another offered tawdry embroidery or
tinselled fan‐cases. Piles of Chinese books and writing‐desks, with
their brushes and solid blocks of ink, were the stock‐in‐trade of
another.

And true Oriental haughty indifference marked the demeanour of these
cheapjacks when we searched among their curious wares for souvenirs of
Pekin. They evinced not the least anxiety for us to buy, although they
knew that the lowest price that they would extract from us was sure to
be much more than they could obtain from a Chinese purchaser. Their
demands were exorbitant for the commonest, most worthless article; and
they showed no regret if we turned away exasperated at their rapacity.
One asked me fifteen dollars for a thing which he gave eventually,
after hard bargaining, for one, and then probably made a profit of
fifty cents over it.

Farther on we stopped to gaze at a small crowd assembled round a
fortune‐teller. A stout country‐woman was having her future foretold.
The prophet, looking alternately at her hand and at a chart covered
with hieroglyphics, was evidently promising her a career full of good
fortune and happiness, to judge from the rapt and delighted expression
on her face.

A bear, lumbering heavily through a cumbrous dance to the mournful
strains of a weird musical instrument, was the centre of another small
gathering. Farther down the street a juggler had attracted a ring of
interested spectators, who, when the performer endeavoured to collect
money from them, melted away quite as rapidly as a similar crowd in the
streets of London scatters when the hat is passed round.

We had noticed many peepshows being exhibited along the side‐walk, with
small, pig‐tailed urchins, their eyes glued to the peepholes, evidently
having their money’s worth. Curious to see the spectacles with which
the Chinese showman regales his audiences, we struck a bargain with
one, and for the large sum of five cents the whole party was allowed
to look in through the glasses. The first tableau represented a troupe
of acrobats performing before the Imperial Court. Then the proprietor
pressed a spring; by a mechanical device the scene changed, and we drew
back from the peepholes! The Chinese are not a moral race. None of us
were easily shocked, but the picture that met our gaze was a little too
indecent for the broadest‐minded European. We moved on.

Outside a farrier’s booth a pony was being shod. Two poles planted
firmly in the earth, with a cross‐piece fixed between them, about six
feet from the ground, formed a sort of gallows. Ropes passed round the
animal’s neck, chest, loins, and legs, and fastened to the poles, half
suspending him in the air, held him almost immovable. The most vicious
brute would be helpless in such a contrivance.

Our guide, on being reminded that we desired to make some purchases,
stopped outside a low‐fronted, dingy shop, and informed us that it
belonged to one of the best silk merchants in Pekin. We entered, and
found the proprietor deep in conversation with a friend. The guide
addressed him, and told him that we wished to look at some silks.
Hardly interrupting his conversation, the merchant replied that he had
none. Irritated at his casual manner, our interpreter asked why he
exhibited a sign‐board outside the shop, which declared that silks were
for sale within. “Oh, everything I had was looted. There is nothing
left,” replied the proprietor nonchalantly; and he turned to resume his
interrupted conversation as indifferently as if the plundering of his
goods was too ordinary a business risk to demand a moment’s thought.
Not a word of complaint at his misfortune. How different, I thought,
from the torrent of indignant eloquence with which the European
shopkeeper would bewail the slackness of trade or a fire that had
damaged his property!

We were more successful in the next establishment we visited, for a new
stock had been laid in since the capture of the city. But the silks
were of very inferior quality, the colours crude and gaudy, and the
prices exorbitant. So we purchased nothing.

We next inspected a china shop, which was stacked with pottery from
floor to ceiling. To my mind the patterns and colouring of everything
we saw were particularly hideous, though some of our party who posed as
connoisseurs went into raptures over weird designs and glaring blues
and browns.

I was equally disappointed in a visit to a fan shop. China is
pre‐eminently the land of fans, and I had hoped to find some
particularly choice specimens in Pekin. But all that were shown me were
very indifferent—badly made and of poor design. The prettiest I have
ever seen were in Canton, where superb samples of carved sandal‐wood
and ivory can be procured at a very reasonable price. But Canton is far
ahead of the capital in manufactures, and its inhabitants possess a
keen commercial instinct. Its proximity to Hong Kong and the constant
intercourse with foreigners have sharpened their trading faculties, and
there are few smarter business men than the Canton shopkeeper.

[Illustration: GROUNDS OF THE BRITISH LEGATION, PEKIN]

Strolling along the street we reached a market‐place filled with
open booths, in which food of all kinds was exposed for sale. Dried
ducks, split open and skewered, hung beside sucking‐pigs. Buckets
of water filled with wriggling eels stood on the ground. Salt fish,
meat, and vegetables lay on the stalls, which were surrounded by a
chaffering crowd. Sellers and buyers argued vehemently, and the din
of the bargaining so dear to the Oriental heart filled the street.
Women, with oiled hair twisted into curious shapes and wound round
long, flat combs that stood out six inches on either side of the back
of their heads, toddled up on tiny, maimed feet, and plunged into
heated discussions with the dealers. Beggars exhibited their hideous
deformities to excite the pity of the crowd, and clutched insolently at
the dresses of the passers‐by to demand charity.

Close by, a group of urchins drew water from a well. It was in the
middle of the side‐walk, and was covered with a large stone slab,
pierced with four holes only just large enough to permit of the passage
of the buckets.

On our way back to Chong Wong Foo that afternoon we passed close to the
Legation quarter, and stopped to watch the progress of the wall which
was being built around it as a protection against future attacks. It
is simply a high wall constructed of the enormous Pekin bricks, easily
defensible against infantry attack, but I should doubt if it would long
resist artillery fire.

The most famous place of Buddhist worship in Pekin is the Great Lama
Temple, which was, perhaps, the wealthiest monastery in China until
Buddhism fell out of fashion. As it is still well worthy of a visit,
I made an excursion to it one day in company with a small party. The
monks had the reputation of being extremely hostile to foreigners;
and although Europeans could now go in safety to most places in the
capital, I was warned not to venture on a visit to this temple alone.

Outside the principal entrance stands a fine specimen of those curious
Chinese structures, half gateway, half triumphal arch. The lower
portion was of stone, the superstructure of wood. It was crowned
with three small towers, roofed with yellow tiles, and painted with
gaudy designs in glaring colours. On either side, on stone pedestals,
were enormous lions that looked like the nightmare creations of a
demon‐possessed artist. On passing through the front gate, we found
ourselves in a paved courtyard surrounded by low, one‐storied temples
standing on raised verandahs. In the centre was a double‐roofed
square belfry with a small gate in each side. On entering the court
we were at once surrounded by a clamorous crowd of shaven‐headed,
yellow‐robed men of a villainous type of countenance. These were the
famous—or infamous—Buddhist monks. Their dress consisted of a long,
yellow linen gown, confined at the waist by a sash, trousers, white
socks, and felt‐soled shoes. A more repulsive set of scoundrels I have
never seen. Their former truculence was now replaced by a cringing
servility. They crowded round us, demanding alms, or, holding out
handfuls of small coins, offered to change our good silver dollars
into bad five‐and ten‐cent pieces. Since Buddhism has ceased to be the
fashionable religion in China, its ministers have fallen upon evil
times, and subsist on charity and the offerings of the comparatively
few followers of their creed. So visitors are vociferously assailed for
alms; and the wily monks, with a keen eye to business, had hit upon the
idea of making a little money by tendering small coins of a debased
currency in change for good silver pieces. Shouldering the clamorous
crowd aside, our interpreter seized on one ancient priest to act as
our guide. This worthy cleric aided us to drive off his importunate
fellows, and led us through several courts to the principal temple.
Like all the other buildings around, it was covered with a quaint,
yellow‐tiled roof, and on the corners of the gables and the projecting
eaves were weird porcelain monsters; while below hung small bells,
which clanked dismally when moved by the wind. The temple was high and
the interior particularly large and lofty; for it contained a colossal
image of Buddha, seated in the traditional posture, with crossed legs
and hands holding the lotus flower and other sacred emblems. On its
face was the abstracted expression of weary calm that is supposed
to represent the attainment of Nirvana—content. Stairs led up to
galleries passing round the interior of the building to the level of
the head of the deity, so that one could gaze into his countenance at
close range. The statue is not so large or artistically so meritorious
as the similar images of Daibutsu at Kamakura or Hiogo in Japan,
each of which is hollow and contains a temple in its interior. On the
walls of the staircase, ranged on shelves, were thousands of little
clay gods, crudely fashioned and painted. Our priestly guide refused
to sell us any of these figures, though evidently sorely tempted by
the sight of the almighty dollar. He evidently refrained from doing so
only through fear of being found out, not through any respect for his
sacred images. Having gazed into Buddha’s face and vainly endeavoured
to experience the feeling of rapture that it is supposed to produce, we
passed out to a balcony that ran round the exterior of the building.
We were high up above the ground, and we looked down upon the jumble
of quaint, yellow gables, the courtyards with their lounging groups of
bullet‐headed priests, and away over the panorama of Pekin to where the
tall buildings of the Imperial city rose above a sea of low roofs.

On descending again into the temple, we looked at the altars with
tawdry ornaments, artificial flowers, faded hangings, and fantastic
gods, and then passed out to the court. Our guide, having extracted
alms from us, led us to another but smaller temple, and handed us over
to its custodian priest, who unlocked the door and led us within.
Round the walls were life‐sized gilt images—all of one design, and
an exceedingly indecent design it was; and we had little respect for
the morals of the ancient Chinese deified hero it represented. After
visiting several other buildings containing little of interest, we
induced some of the monks to let us photograph them. They were pleased
and flattered at the idea, and posed readily; indeed, one who had been
standing at the other side of the courtyard, seeing what was going
on, rushed across and insisted on joining the group, anxious that his
features, too, should be handed down to posterity. Throwing them a
handful of small coins, which caused a very undignified scramble, we
passed out of the gate. Seating ourselves in our rickshas, we drove to
the Temple of Confucius, close by. It is devoted to the present Chinese
faith, which is a mixture of ancestor‐worship and Confucianism, and
consists of several buildings standing in pretty, tree‐shaded courts.
The main temple contains long altars, on which are nothing but tablets
with Chinese inscriptions—maxims of the worthy sage. Larger tablets
hang on the walls. Confucian chapels are not interesting; and we were
disappointed at the bareness of the interior. Similar but smaller
buildings stood at the end of avenues in the grounds, but none repaid a
visit.

The _cloisonné_ of Pekin is famous, and specimens of it command a good
price throughout China. It is, however, decidedly inferior to Japanese
work, which is much better finished and of far greater artistic merit.
As I had never seen how the _cloisonné_ is made, I paid a visit to the
principal factory in the capital. I was received by the proprietor, a
very amiable old gentleman, who took our party round his establishment
and showed us the process through all the stages from the raw material
to the finished article. The place consisted of a number of small
Chinese houses, some of which served as workshops, some were fitted
up with furnaces for firing, others occupied as residences by the
employees and their families. In the first courtyard two men were
seated before a small table, making European cigarette cases. In front
of them lay the design to be reproduced, flanked by small saucers
containing liquid enamel of various colours and tiny brushes. One man
held a square plate of copper, and with a sharp scissors cut very
thin strips from its edges. These he seized with a pair of pincers
and deftly bent and twisted them into patterns to correspond with the
lines of the design before him. They were then fixed on to the side
of the case with some adhesive mixture. As soon as they were firm,
the other man filled in the spaces between these raised lines with
the coloured enamels by means of a fine brush. The work was then left
to dry before being fired in the furnaces to fix the colours. With
their rude instruments these artists—for such they were—fashioned
the most complicated designs of foliage, flowers, or dragons with a
marvellous dexterity, judging altogether by eye, and never deviating
by a hair’s breadth from the pattern given them. We entered a room,
in which others sat round long tables, fastening designs on copper
vases, plates, or bowls. Ornaments of all kinds, napkin‐rings, and
crucifixes—these, needless to say, for foreigners—were being made.
Show‐cases with specimens of the finished work stood round the walls,
and the proprietor exhibited with pardonable pride the triumphs of his
art. With rude appliances in dimly‐lit rooms, these ignorant Chinese
workmen had achieved gems that the European artist could not excel.

He then showed us the large blocks of the raw stone which had to be
ground up to form the enamel, and explained the processes it had to
undergo before it became the brightly coloured paste that filled the
saucers on the tables. We were then shown articles being placed in the
furnaces or withdrawn when the firing was complete. Before leaving we
purchased some specimens of the work as souvenirs of an interesting
visit, and bade good‐bye to the grateful proprietor.

Such were our rambles through the vastness of that wonderful city so
long a mystery to the outside world. Even in these days of universal
knowledge its inmost recesses were a secret till fire and sword burst
all barriers and the victorious foreigner ranged where he listed. The
gates of palace and temple flew open to the touch of his rifle‐butt.
The abodes of monarch, prince, and priest sheltered the soldiers of
the conquerors, and the proudest mandarin drew humbly aside to let the
meanest camp‐follower pass.

To me the most fascinating spectacle in Pekin was the ever‐changing
life of the streets. The endless procession of strange vehicles,
from the ricksha to the curious wheelbarrow that is a universal form
of conveyance for passengers or goods on the narrow roads of North
China. The motley crowds—Manchu, Tartar, white man, black, and
yellow, dainty, painted lady of high rank and humble coolie woman,
shaven‐crowned monk and long‐queued layman, all formed a moving picture
unequalled in any city in the world. And above their heads floated the
flags of the conquering nations that had banded together from the ends
of the earth to humble the pride of China.

[Footnote 5: They had only forty rifles all told.]




CHAPTER VI

THE SUMMER PALACE


Eight or ten miles from Pekin lies the loveliest spot in all North
China, the Summer Palace, the property of the Empress‐Dowager. When
burning heat and scorching winds render life in the capital unbearable,
when dust‐storms sweep through the unpaved streets and a pitiless sun
blazes on the crowded city, the virtual ruler of China betakes her to
her summer residence among the hills, and there weaves the web of plots
that convulse the world. When the feeble monarch of that vast Empire
ventured to dream of reforms that would eventually bring his realm
into line with modern civilisation, the imperious old lady seized her
nominal sovereign and imprisoned him there in the heart of her rambling
country abode. Twice, now, in its history has the Summer Palace fallen
into the hands of European armies. English and French have lorded it in
the paved courts before ever its painted pavilions had seen the white
blouses of Cossacks or the fluttering plumes of the Bersagliere; when
Japan was but a name, and none dreamt that the little islands of the
Far East would one day send their gallant soldiers to stand shoulder
to shoulder with the veterans of Europe in a common cause.

Passed from the charge of one foreign contingent to another in this
last campaign, the Summer Palace was at length entrusted to the care
of the British and Italians. Desirous of visiting a spot renowned for
its natural beauty as for its historical interest, a party of us sought
and obtained permission to inspect it. And so one morning we stood in
the principal courtyard of Chong Wong Foo and watched a procession of
sturdy Chinese ponies being led up for us. The refractory little brutes
protested vehemently against the indignity of being bestridden by
foreigners; and all the subtlety of their grooms was required to induce
them to stand still long enough for us to spring into the saddles.
And then the real struggle began. One gave a spirited imitation of
an Australian buckjumper. Another endeavoured to remove his rider by
the simpler process of scraping his leg against the nearest wall. A
third, deaf to all threats or entreaties, refused to move a step in
any direction, until repeated applications of whip and spurs at length
resulted in his bolting out of the gate and down the road. After a
preliminary circus performance, our steeds finally determined to make
the best of a bad job; and, headed by a guide, we set out for the
palace.

Our way lay at first through a very unsavoury part of the capital.
Evil‐smelling alleys, bordered by open drains choked with the refuse
of the neighbouring houses; narrow lanes deep in mire; squalid streets
of tumbledown hovels—the worst slums of Pekin. Gaunt and haggard men
scowled at us from the low doorways; naked and dirty babies sprawled
on the footpaths and lisped an infantine abuse of the foreign devils;
slatternly women stared at us with lack‐lustre eyes; and loathsome
cripples shouted for charity. Splashing through pools of filthy water,
dodging between carts in the narrow thoroughfares, we could proceed
but slowly. The heat and stench in these close and fetid lanes were
overpowering, and it was an intense relief to emerge at last on one of
the broad streets that pierce the city and which led us to a gateway in
the wall. One leaf of the wooden doors lay on the ground, the other was
hanging half off its hinges. Both were splintered and torn, for they
had been burst open by the explosion of a mine at the taking of Pekin.
The many‐windowed tower above was roofless and shattered. On either
hand, on the outer face of the wall, deep dints and scars showed where
the Japanese shells had rained upon them in the early hours of that
August morning, when the gallant soldiers of Dai Nippon[6] had come to
the rescue of the hard‐pressed Muscovites.

When the Allied Armies arrived at Tung‐Chow, thirteen miles from Pekin,
a council of war was held by the generals on the 13th August, at which
it was decided that the troops should halt there on the following day,
to rest and prepare for the attack on the capital which was settled for
the 15th. For the stoutest hearts may well have quailed at the task
before them. A cavalry reconnaissance from each army was to be made on
the 13th, with orders to halt three miles from Pekin and wait there for
their main bodies to reach them on the 14th.

But the Russian reconnoitring party, eager to be the first into the
city and establish their claim to be its real captors, pushed on right
up to the walls and attacked the Tung Pien gate. They thus upset
the plans for a concerted attack, and precipitated a disjointed and
indiscriminate assault. For they stumbled on a far more difficult task
than they had anticipated, and it was indeed fortunate for the wily
Muscovites that the Japanese, probably suspicious of their intentions,
were not far off. For the Chinese flocked to the threatened spot and
from the comparative safety of the wall poured a devastating fire upon
the Russians. The fiercest efforts of their stormers were unavailing.
General Vasilievski fell wounded. In vain the bravest officers of the
Czar led their men forward in desperate assaults. Baffled and beaten,
they recoiled in impotent fury. Retreat or annihilation seemed the
only alternatives; when the Japanese troops attacked the Tong Chih
gate. There, too, a terrible task awaited the assailants. Again and
again heroic volunteers rushed forward to lay a mine against the
ponderous doors, only to fall lifeless under the murderous fire of the
defenders. But the soldiers of the Land of the Rising Sun admit no
defeat. As men dropped dead, others stepped forward and took the fuses
from the nerveless fingers. The gate was at length blown open. Fierce
as panthers, the gallant Japanese poured into the doomed city. The
pressure relieved, the Russians again advanced to the assault. An entry
was effected at last; and, furious at their losses, they raged through
the streets, dealing death with a merciless hand, heedless of age or
sex.

Meanwhile the other Allies, roused by the sound of heavy firing, were
lost in amazement as to its meaning; and dawn came before the truth was
known. The British and Americans then attacked the Chinese city and met
with a less stubborn resistance. An entry effected, the Indian troops
wandered through the maze of streets until met by a messenger sent out
from the Legations to guide them. He led them through the water‐gate,
the tunnel in the wall between the Tartar and the Chinese city, which
serves as an exit for the drain or nullah passing between the English
and the Japanese Legations, and so right into the arms of the besieged
Europeans. Thus they arrived first to the relief, while the Japanese
and Russians were still fighting in the streets. But every nation whose
army was represented in the Allied Forces claims the credit of being
foremost of all into the Legations. I have read the diary of the
commander of the Russian marines in the siege, in which he speaks of
the arrival of the Czar’s troops to the relief and completely ignores
the presence of the other Allies. And in pictures that I have seen in
Japan of the entry of the relievers, the besieged are shown rushing
out to throw themselves on the necks of the victorious Japanese, whose
uniform is the only one represented. But, while the brunt of the
fighting fell on them and the Russians, the Indian troops were actually
the first to reach the Legations.

As we rode up to the gate through which the soldiers of Japan had
fought their way so gallantly, a guard of their sturdy little
infantrymen at it sprang to attention. For it and the quarter near was
in the charge of their contingent, and their flag, with its red ball on
a white ground, was to be seen everywhere around. The sentry brought
his rifle to the present with the jerky movement and wooden precision
of an automatic figure. Returning the salute, we clattered through the
long tunnel of the gateway and emerged beyond the walls of the city.

Here began a wide road, paved with large stone flags, which runs for an
immense distance through the country, stopping short at the threshold
of the capital. It was bordered in places by hedges of graceful bamboos
with their long feathery leaves. Elsewhere a narrow ditch divided
the roadway from the fertile fields, where tall crops of _kowliang_
(a species of millet) rose higher than a mounted man’s head, almost
completely hiding the houses of tiny hamlets. Over the stone flags,
sparks flashing from under our ponies’ hoofs, we clattered past crowds
of coolies trudging towards the city, long lines of roughly built carts
laden with country produce, or an occasional long‐queued farmer perched
on the back of his diminutive steed.

By fields of waving grain, past groves of thick‐foliaged trees, through
trim villages that showed no trace of the storm that had swept so close
to them. But here and there signs of it were not wanting. A wayside
temple stood with fire‐scorched walls and broken roof. On the threshold
lay the shattered fragments of the images that had once adorned its
shrine. But from the doorways of the houses we passed the inhabitants
looked out at us with never a vestige of fear or hate, and as little
interest. In the stream of travellers setting towards Pekin came a
patrol of Bengal Lancers, spear‐point and scabbard flashing in the sun
as they rode along with the easy grace of the Indian cavalryman, their
tall chargers towering above our small Chinese ponies as the _sowars_
saluted. Farther on we passed two men of the German Mounted Infantry,
their tiny steeds half hidden under huge dragoon saddles. A brown dot
in the distance resolved itself into a British officer as we drew near.
He was Major De Boulay, R.A., who had charge of the treasures
of the Summer Palace. For when the English took the place over these
were collected and locked up for safe keeping in large storehouses.
When the palace was handed back to the Chinese, the Court sent a
special letter of thanks to this officer for his careful custody of the
valuables. This campaign was not Major De Boulay’s first experience
of the Far East. As an authority on the Japanese army, when few in
Europe suspected its real efficiency as a fighting machine, he had been
appointed military attaché to it when it first astonished the world in
the China‐Japan War; and he accompanied the troops that made the daring
march that ended in the capture of Wei‐hai‐wei.

Our meeting him on his way in to Pekin was a distinct disappointment to
us; for the keys of the godowns in which the treasures of the palace
were stored never left his keeping, and in his absence we had no chance
of seeing them. With many expressions of regret for this unfortunate
circumstance, he continued on his way to the capital.

Trotting on, we reached a long village bordering the road on each side.
It was quite a populous and thriving place. The inhabitants looked
sleek and content; and shops stocked with gay garments or weird forms
of food abounded. Half‐way down on the left‐hand side a narrow lane
led off from the highway. At the corner stood a sign‐post with the
words, “Au palais de l’été.” It was our road. We turned our ponies down
it, nothing loth, I warrant, to exchange the hard stone flags for
the soft ground now underfoot. We were soon clear of the houses and
among the fields. Passing a belt of trees that had hitherto obstructed
our view, we saw ahead of us a long stretch of low, dark hills. Far
away to our left front, from a prominent knoll a tall, slender pagoda
rose up boldly to the sky, and straight before us, standing out on
the face of the hills, was a confused mass of buildings—the Summer
Palace. We broke into a brisk canter, the canter became a gallop, and
we raced towards our goal. As we drew nearer, and could more clearly
distinguish the aspect of the buildings, we slackened speed. On the
summit was a temple which, so one of our party who had visited the
place before told us, was known as the Hall of Ten Thousand Ages.
Below it stood a curious circular edifice, with a triple yellow roof.
It was built on a huge square foundation, on the face of which were
the lines of a diamond‐shaped figure. These we afterwards found to
be diagonal staircases ascending to the superstructure which was the
Empress‐Dowager’s own particular temple. Trees hid the lower portion
and concealed from our view a lovely lake that lies at the foot of the
hills. Passing onwards by a high‐walled enclosure, we reached a wide
open space, at the far end of which were the buildings of the palace
proper. Out in the centre of it stood one of those Chinese paradoxes—a
gateway without a wall, similar to the one at the Great Lama Temple.
It was gaily painted with weird designs in bright colours. We rode
past it and reached the entrance to the outer courtyard. At it was a
guard of an Indian infantry regiment which was quartered in the Summer
Palace. Dismounting, we passed through the gate and found ourselves in
a large court. Facing us was a long, low building of the conventional
Chinese type. It was a temple. On the verandah stood large bronze
storks and dragons. We had seen too many similar joss‐houses to care
to visit it; so we secured a sepoy to guide us through the labyrinth
of courts to the pavilion that was occupied as a mess by the officers
of the troops garrisoning the palace—a British Field Battery and
the Indian regiment. Here we were warmly welcomed and ushered into a
building of particular historical interest; for in this very pavilion
the Emperor had been confined.

The interior was elaborately furnished. Large mirrors covered the
walls. Marble‐topped tables with the inevitable clocks and vases of
artificial flowers were placed round the sides. European chairs and
Chinese blackwood stools stood about in curious contrast. But the
_pièce de résistance_ was a lovely screen. An inner chamber was used
as a mess‐room; and a long table covered with a white cloth, on which
stood common Delft plates and glass tumblers, looked out of keeping
with the surroundings. But, more regardful of the thirst induced
by a hot ride than artistic proprieties, we threw ourselves into
comfortable chairs and quaffed a much‐needed, cooling drink.

In front of the pavilion was a square, paved yard, in which stood a
curious scaffolding of gaily painted poles, which had served to spread
an awning above the court. For here the imprisoned Emperor had been
permitted to walk; and as we sat on the verandah and gave our hosts
the latest news of Pekin, we gazed with interest on the confined space
in which the monarch of the vast Empire of China had paced in weary
anticipation of his fate.

As it wanted an hour or two to lunch‐time, one of the officers of the
garrison volunteered to guide us round the palace. We eagerly accepted
his offer and were led out into a maze of courts surrounded by low
houses. He brought us first to his quarters in a long, two‐storied
building. From the upper windows on the far side a lovely view lay
spread before our eyes. Below the house was a large lake, confined
by a marble wall and balustrade that passed all round it. Close
to us, on the right, the long, tree‐clad hill, on which stood the
Empress‐Dowager’s temple and the Hall of Ten Thousand Ages, rose almost
from the brink. To the left a graceful, many‐arched bridge stretched
from the bank to a tiny island far out in the placid water. On it stood
a small pavilion. Near the shore a flotilla of boats was anchored. It
comprised foreign‐designed barges, dinghies, and a half‐sunken steam
launch. Patches of lotus leaves lay on the tranquil surface. And away,
far beyond the lake, a line of rugged and barren hills rose up from the
plain.

[Illustration: A STREET IN THE TARTAR CITY, PEKIN, AFTER HEAVY RAIN]

Emerging from the building, we walked along by the low wall and carved
balustrade bounding the water, towards the side above which stood the
Empress‐Dowager’s temple. At the corner of the lake was a gateway, at
which stood a guard of Bersagliere, clad in white with cocks’ feathers
fluttering gaily in their tropical helmets. The Italians, as I have
said, were joined with the English in the charge of the Summer Palace.
Returning the sentry’s salute, we passed on and found a roofed and
open‐pillared gallery running along beside the lake. Its shelter was
grateful in the burning sun; for the breeze was cut off by the hill
that rose almost perpendicularly above us. The slender, wooden columns
supporting the tiled roof were painted in brightly coloured designs. On
the cornices were miniature pictures of conventional Chinese scenery.
Here and there the gallery widened out or passed close to pretty little
summer‐houses built above the wall of the lake. We reached the square
white mass of masonry on which stood the temple. Before it massive
gates, guarded by bronze lions, opened on a broad staircase leading
to the foot of the substructure. But reserving the sacred edifice,
which towered above us at an appalling height, for a later visit after
lunch, we passed on around the lake until we reached the strangest
construction in the Summer Palace.

[Illustration: THE MARBLE JUNK

[_page_ 127]

One of the former Empresses, whose life had been passed far from
the sea, complained that she had never beheld a ship. So a cunning
architect was found, who built in the lake close to the bank an
enormous marble junk. The hull, which has ornamented prow and stern
and small paddle‐boxes, rests, of course, on the bottom. On the deck
he erected a large two‐storied pavilion; but as the Chinese are seldom
thorough, this he constructed of wood painted to look like marble. It
formed an ideal and picturesque summer‐house, for the sides, between
the pillars, were open or closed only by blinds. But at the time of our
visit it looked dismally dilapidated; for the paint was blistered and
peeling off. The Marble Junk resembles a white house‐boat at Henley,
and at a little distance across the water looks quaint and graceful.
Close to it, spanning a small stream that runs into the lake, is a
lovely little covered bridge with carved white marble arches and
parapets. Venice can boast no more perfect gem of art on its canals.

Our conductor, looking at his watch, tore us from our contemplation of
this masterpiece and insisted on our returning to the mess for lunch.
And in the pavilion where the powerless monarch of a mighty empire had
lain a helpless prisoner, a victim to the intrigues of his own family,
British officers sat at table; and the conversation ranged from the
events of the campaign to sport in India or criticisms of the various
contingents of the Allied Army.

A recent occurrence, thoroughly typical of the readiness with which
the Court party snatched at every opportunity to “save face,” was
alluded to. The British Minister in Pekin, at the humble request of Li
Hung Chang, who was negotiating about the return of the Summer Palace
to the Chinese, had removed the Field Battery garrisoning it to the
capital. An Imperial Edict was immediately issued, which stated in
grandiloquent terms that the Emperor had _ordered_ this removal. Sir
Ernest Satow, who was fast proving himself a far stronger man than
had been anticipated and well fitted to cope with Oriental wiles,
promptly commanded the return of the battery as the fitting answer to
this impudent declaration. It was almost the first strong action taken
by our diplomats in a wearisome series of “graceful concessions”; and
great satisfaction was occasioned among the officers of the British
forces, who hailed it as a hopeful prelude to a firmer policy.

After lunch we ascended the tree‐clad hill on which stood the Hall
of Ten Thousand Ages. From the summit a beautiful view over the
surrounding country was obtained. Below us was the confused jumble of
yellow‐roofed buildings that constituted the residential portion of
the Summer Palace. At our feet lay the gleaming lake, hemmed in by
its white marble walls, the tiny island united to the shore by the
graceful arches of the long bridge. The bright roof of the pretty
little pavilion on it shone in the brilliant sunlight. Along the far
bank stretched a tree‐shaded road that ran away to the right until lost
in thick foliage or fertile fields. A thin line marked the crowded
highway to the capital. The plain was dotted with villages or lay in a
chessboard‐pattern of cultivation interspersed with thickets of bamboos
or dense groves of trees. Far away the tall towers of the walls of
Pekin rose up above the level sea of roofs, broken only by the lofty
buildings of the Imperial city, the temples or the residences of the
Europeans in the Legation quarter. Over the capital a yellow haze of
smoke and dust hung like a golden canopy. Away to the right lay a
long stretch of dark and sombre hills, among which nestled the summer
residence of the members of the British Legation. Here in the hot
months they hie in search of cooling breezes not to be obtained in the
crowded city.

The grandiloquently named Hall of Ten Thousand Ages was a rectangular,
solidly constructed building with thick walls. But inside a sad scene
of ruin met our eyes. Enormous fragments of shattered colossal statues
choked the interior, so that one could not pass from door to door.
Huge heads, trunks, and limbs lay piled in fantastic confusion. The
temple had contained a number of giant images of Buddha. Some troops,
on occupying the palace, had been informed that these were hollow and
filled with treasures of inestimable value. The tale seemed likely; so
dynamite was invoked to force them to reveal their hidden secrets. The
colossal gods were hurled from their pedestals by its powerful agency;
and their ruins were eagerly searched by the vandals. But it was found
that the interiors of the statues, though indeed hollow, were simply
modelled to correspond with the internal anatomy of a human being,
all the organs being reproduced in silver or zinc. And the gods were
sacrificed in vain to the greed of the spoilers.

The Empress‐Dowager’s temple had escaped such rough treatment, as
it held nothing that tempted the conquerors. Under its huge shadow
lay a lovely little structure, the Bronze Pagoda. On a white marble
plinth and surrounded by a carved balustrade of the same stone, stood
a delicately modelled, tiny temple about twenty or thirty feet high.
Roof, pillars, walls—all were of the same valuable material. From
the corners of the spreading, upturned eaves hung bells. The whole
structure was a perfect work of art; and one sighed for a miniature
replica of the graceful little building.

But while we wandered among these quaint temples we had failed to
notice dark masses of clouds that had gradually climbed up from the
horizon and overcast the whole sky. One of the heavy storms of a North
China summer was evidently in store for us. So, anxious to regain
the capital before it could break, we returned to the palace, bade
a hurried farewell to our kind hosts, and mounted our ponies. Back
through the fields and on to the paved highway we rode at a steady
pace, our ponies, refreshed by the long halt and eager to reach their
stables, trotting out willingly. The storm held off, and as we came
in view of the gate of Pekin, we congratulated ourselves on our good
fortune. But suddenly, without a moment’s warning, sheets of water
fell from the dark sky. In went our spurs, and we raced madly for the
shelter of the gateway. But long before we reached it we were soaked
through and through. Our boots were filled with water, the broad brims
of our pith hats hung limply over our eyes, and we were as thoroughly
wet as though we had swum the Peiho.

Under the tunnelled gateway we dismounted. The water simply poured
from us, and formed in pools on the stone flags where we stood. We
found ourselves in a damp crowd of jostling, grinning Chinamen, who
were cheerfully wringing the moisture from their thin cotton garments
or laughing at the plight of others caught in the storm and racing for
shelter through the ropes of rain. Coolies, carts, ponies, mules, and
camels were all huddled together under the archway. Jests and mirth
resounded on every side; for the Celestial is generally a veritable
Mark Tapley under circumstances that would depress or irritate the
more impatient European.

We waited for an hour beside our shivering ponies for the deluge to
cease; then, seeing little prospect of it, we mounted again and rode
on into the city. But short as was the time the rain had lasted,
the streets were already almost flooded. The ditch‐like sides were
half filled with rushing, muddy torrents; and in crossing one of the
principal roads the water rose up to our saddle‐girths in the side
channels. In one place my pony was nearly carried off his feet and I
feared that I would be obliged to swim for it. From the shelter of the
verandahs of the houses along the streets crowds of Chinese laughed at
our miserable plight, as our small steeds splashed through the pools
and their riders sat huddled up in misery under the pitiless rain. With
heartfelt gratitude we reached at last the welcome shelter of Chong
Wong Foo. So ended our visit to the famous Summer Palace, which is once
more in the possession of its former owner. The courts that echoed to
the ring of artillery horses’ hoofs, the rumble of our gun‐wheels, the
deep laughter of the British soldier, or the shriller voices of his
sepoy comrades, are now trodden only by silent‐footed Celestials. The
white man is no more a welcome guest.

[Footnote 6: Japan.]




CHAPTER VII

A TRIP TO SHANHAIKWAN


The railways throughout North China and Manchuria were originally
constructed chiefly by British capital; and England had consequently
priority of claim upon them. The line from Pekin runs first to the
sea at Tong‐ku, at the mouth of the Peiho River, thence branching off
northward along the coast to Newchwang, the treaty port of Manchuria.
Its continuation passes southward from Newchwang to Port Arthur. At the
beginning of the campaign in North China it was seized by the Russians
and held by them until diplomatic pressure loosened their grasp.
Instead of restoring it direct to the British, they handed over to the
Germans the railway as far north as Shanhaikwan, a town on the coast
where the famous Great Wall of China ends in the sea; but they retained
in their own possession that portion between Shanhaikwan and Newchwang.
The Germans then held on to the remainder until they were eventually
restored to the British.

Shanhaikwan thus became the natural boundary between the territory
under the sway of the Russians and the country in the combined
occupation of the Allies. The Czar’s servants had laid covetous eyes
upon it; for its position and a number of strong and well‐armed forts
which had been constructed by the Chinese rendered it an important
_point d’appui_ whence to dominate North China. So a powerful Russian
force was despatched by land to seize these fortifications; but it
was forestalled by the smart action of the British Admiral, who sent
a gunboat, the _Pigmy_, to Shanhaikwan. The captain of this little
craft audaciously demanded and actually received the surrender of the
forts; so that when the Russians arrived they found, to their intense
surprise, the Union Jack flying from the ramparts. Eventually, to avoid
dissensions, the various forts were divided among the Allies.

Previous to my departure on a long‐projected trip to Japan—seeing a
little of Manchuria and Corea _en route_—I joined a small party of
officers who had arranged to pay a flying visit to Shanhaikwan. With
light luggage and the roll of bedding without which the Anglo‐Indian
seldom travels in the East, we entrained at Tientsin. A couple of
hours sufficed to bring us to Tong‐ku, where the railway branches
off to the north. The platform was thronged with a bustling crowd
of the soldiers of many nations, the place being the disembarkation
port for the Continental, the American, and the Japanese troops. In
the station buildings the British officers in charge of that section
of the railway and of the detachments guarding it had established a
mess. As we had some time to wait before the departure of the train to
Shanhaikwan, they warmly welcomed us within its hospitable, if narrow,
walls.

When the warning bell summoned us to take our places, we established
ourselves in a comfortable first‐class carriage—partly saloon,
partly coupé. I may mention that during the occupation of North China
by the Allies the wearers of uniform travelled free everywhere on
the railways. Among our fellow‐passengers were some Japanese naval
officers, a German or two, a few Russians, and an old friend of mine,
Lieutenant Hutchinson, of H.M.S. _Terrible_, who had served with the
Naval Brigade in the defence of Tientsin. He had just returned from a
trip to Japan, and was full of his adventures in the Land of the Geisha.

The railway to Shanhaikwan runs at first close to the sea through
a monotonous stretch of mud flats, and then reaches a most fertile
country with walled villages and substantially built houses. It was
guarded by the 4th Punjaub Infantry, detachments of which occupied
the stations along the line. Not long before, this fine regiment had
been engaged in a punitive expedition against the brigands who had
slain Major Browning. After a severe fight they captured the fortified
villages held by 4,000 well‐armed banditti, and terribly avenged their
officer. As the country was still infested by roving bands of robbers
who raided defenceless villages, the station buildings were put in a
state of defence, the walls loopholed and head‐cover provided by means
of sandbags until each resembled a miniature fort. But the brigands,
after practical experience of the fighting qualities of the gallant
Punjaubis, evinced no desire to come in contact with them again; and
the detachments along the line were left to languish in inglorious ease
and complain bitterly of the want of enterprise on the part of the
robbers.

For some distance alongside the railway runs a canal, which is
largely used by the Chinese for transporting grain and merchandise.
As our train rattled along, we passed numbers of long, shallow boats,
fashioned like dug‐outs and loaded down until the gunwale was scarcely
a few inches from the water. The half‐naked boatmen toiling at their
oars paused to gaze with envy at the swift‐speeding iron horse, which
covered the weary miles with such apparent ease.

The crops here were even more luxuriant than on the way to Pekin.
Fields of ripe grain stretched away on either side of the line,
interspersed with groves of trees or dotted with villages surrounded
by high walls, significant of the continual insecurity of life and
property in this debatable land. Here and there were deserted mud forts.

The journey from Tientsin to Shanhaikwan occupied about twelve hours.
About midway the train stopped for a short time at Tongshan, a town
important for the coal mines near, which are worked under the direction
of Europeans. From the windows of our carriage we could see the tall
buildings and the machinery at the mouths of the pits, which gave
quite an English character to the landscape. For the convenience of
travellers, the British officers quartered in the place had established
a refreshment room in some Chinese buildings near the station, and
lent some Indian servants to it. As our train was due to wait some
little time, we all descended in search of lunch, and were provided
here with quite a good meal at a very reasonable rate. Our German
fellow‐passengers, ignorant of Hindustani, found some difficulty in
expressing their wants to the Indian waiters, whose knowledge of
English was very limited. We came to the rescue and interpreted, and
gained the gratitude of hungry men.

As we journeyed on to Shanhaikwan the country began to lose its flat
appearance. Low, tree‐clad eminences broke the level monotony of the
landscape; and the train passed close to a line of rugged hills. In
their recesses bands of brigands were reported to be lurking, so we
had the pleasant excitement of speculating on the chances of the train
being held up by some of these gentry. But without mishap we reached
our destination about half‐past six o’clock in the evening.

The railway station of Shanhaikwan was large and well built, with
roomy offices and a long platform. There were, besides, engine sheds,
machinery shops, yards, and houses for the European employees, all
of which had been seized by the Russians. We were met on our arrival
by some officers of the Gurkha Regiment in garrison, to whom we had
written from Tientsin to ask if they could find quarters for us.
But as they were exceedingly short of accommodation for themselves,
being crowded together in wretched Chinese hovels, they received us
with expressions of regret that they were unable to find room for
all our party. The two junior ones must seek shelter for themselves.
I, unfortunately, was one. There was no hotel or inn of any sort. My
companion in distress, luckily for himself, had a friend in a squadron
of the 3rd Bombay Cavalry, quartered in one of the forts, and set
off to request his hospitality. So our party separated; and I was
left stranded on the platform with no prospect of a bed, and, worse
still, not the faintest idea as to where to get a meal. On appealing
to a British railway employee, I found that there were two military
officers in charge of the station—one English, the other Russian; for
the portion of the line held by the latter nationality began, as I
have said, at Shanhaikwan. Both had quarters in the station, but both,
unfortunately, had gone out to dinner; and there was no likelihood
of their return before midnight. Taking pity on my distress, this
employee promised to send me down a Chinese cane bed from his house,
and then went off, leaving me to brood over the hopelessness of my
situation. I sat down on a bench and cursed the name of Shanhaikwan.
The lunch at Tongshan seemed by now a very far‐off memory; and I
endeavoured to allay the pangs of hunger with a cigar. As I meditated
on the inefficacy of tobacco as a substitute for food, I saw the door
of a room marked “Telegraph Office” open and a smart bombardier of the
Royal Marine Artillery emerge. On seeing me he saluted, and, snatching
at every straw, I called him over and asked him if he knew of any
place where I could get anything to eat. He told me of the existence
of a low café, patronised by the Continental soldiers of the garrison,
where I might possibly obtain some sort of a meal. I jumped eagerly at
the chance; and, calling one of the Chinese railway porters to guide
us, he offered to show me the way. Quitting the station, we entered
a small town of squalid native houses and proceeded through narrow
and unsavoury lanes until we reached a low doorway in a high wall.
Passing through, I found myself in a small courtyard. On the muddy
ground were placed a number of rickety tables and rough benches. Here
sat, with various liquors before them, groups of Cossacks and German
soldiers, who stared with surprise at the unusual sight of a British
officer in such a den. At the far end of the court was a tumbledown
Chinese house, on the verandah of which sat the proprietor and his
wife, evidently Italian or Austrian. The lady, a buxom person of
ample proportions, was attired in a very magnificent, but decidedly
_décolleté_ evening dress. Her wrists were adorned with massive
bracelets, her fingers covered with rings. Altogether she looked a very
haughty and superb beauty and more fitted to adorn a café in the Champs
Elysées than a rough drinking‐booth in the heart of China. Her husband
came forward to meet me; and on my stating my wants in imploring tones,
he seemed at first in doubt as to whether he could supply them. My
heart sank. He turned to consult the lady. To my intense astonishment
this magnificent personage sprang up at once, called to a Chinese
servant to bring her a chicken, and then, pinning up the skirt of her
rich dress, plunged into a kitchen which opened off the verandah, and
then and there, with her own fair hands, spatch‐cocked the fowl, and
served me with a welcome and appetising meal.

My hunger satisfied thus unexpectedly, I strolled back to the station
in a contented frame of mind, indifferent to anything Fate had in
store for me. Nothing could harm me; I had dined. I was quite ready to
wrap myself in a blanket and sleep on a bench, or on the ground for
that matter. But my star was in the ascendant. I found a comfortable
camp‐bed of a Chinese pattern awaiting me, sent by the kind‐hearted
employee. Placing it on the platform, I spread my bedding on it,
undressed, and lay down to sleep.

But I had reckoned without the merry mosquito. I have met this little
pest in many lands. I first made his acquaintance on the night of my
arrival in India with a raw, unsalted regiment from home; when he could
batten on seven hundred fresh, full‐blooded Britishers and feast to the
full on their vital fluid unthinned by a tropical climate; when next
morning the faces of all, officers and men alike, were swollen almost
beyond recognition. I have remonstrated with him as to his claim to the
possession of the interior of a mosquito net and failed to move him. I
have scarcely doubted when a friend vowed that he had broken the back
of a hairbrush over the head of one of the giant, striped species we
knew as “Bombay tigers” or questioned the truth of the statement that a
man had lain on his bed and watched two of them trying to pull open his
curtains to get at him. I have cursed him in the jungle when sitting
up in a _machân_ over a “kill” waiting for a tiger. I have wrestled
with him when out on column and bivouacked beside a South China river,
where his home was; but never have I seen him in such wonderful vigour
and maddening persistence as during that night on the station platform
of Shanhaikwan. In vain I beat the air with frenzied hands; in vain I
smoked. I tried to cover my head with a sheet; but the heat was too
great, and I emerged panting to find him waiting for me. As Thomas
Atkins says: “It h’isn’t the bite of the beggar I ’ates so much as ’is
bloomin’ h’irritatin’ buzz”; and the air was filled with his song. It
was a concert with refreshments. _I_ was the refreshments. To make
matters worse, I had the tantalising knowledge that I had mosquito
curtains with me, which I had been unable to fix up as the bed was
without poles.

At last, maddened by the persistent attacks of the irritating pests,
I sat up and reviewed the situation until I hit upon a plan. I shoved
the bed under the windows of a room which looked out on the platform
and which happened to be the quarters of the British Railway Station
Officer. The venetian shutters opened outward. About ten feet away was
a telegraph‐pole; and a short distance from the foot of the bed stood
a lamp‐post. Taking the cords of my Wolseley valise, the straps of my
bedding and my luggage, and some string which I looted from one of the
railway offices, I contrived to suspend my curtains from the shutters,
the pole, and the lamp‐post. It was really an ingenious contrivance,
and I lay down in triumph and security. The baffled mosquitoes uttered
positive shrieks of rage.

Somewhere about midnight I was awakened by the sounds of revelry in a
foreign tongue. Peering through the curtains, I saw by the dim light of
the turned‐down station lamps two figures in uniform advancing along
the platform. One was a very drunken but merry Russian officer, who was
being carefully helped along by a sober and amused British subaltern.
They suddenly caught sight of the white mass of my mosquito curtains,
which swayed in ghostly folds in the wind and looked uncanny in the
uncertain light.

“What the devil is that?” exclaimed the Englishman.

The Russian hiccoughed a reply in words that sounded like a sneeze.

The former, gently propping up his companion against the lamp‐post to
which he clung lovingly, advanced to my bed. I recognised him by his
uniform to be our Railway Station Staff Officer. Peering through the
curtains, he asked me who on earth I was and what I was doing there. In
a few words I explained myself and my situation. With a soldier’s ready
hospitality he said—

“My dear fellow, I am so sorry that I was absent. Get up and move your
bed into my quarters. I shall be delighted to put you up.”

I thanked him, but assured him that I was very comfortably fixed for
the night.

“But you can have had no dinner. Did you get anything to eat?” he asked.

I recounted my successful search for a meal; whereat he laughed and
again expressed his regret at his absence, explaining that he had
gone to a dinner‐party given by the wife of a Russian colonel on her
husband’s name‐day.

Meanwhile his companion, still clinging tightly to the lamp‐post,
had been regarding with wonder my contrivance for the support of the
mosquito curtains, shaking his head, and muttering to himself.

The Britisher, informing me that he was the Russian Railway Staff
Officer, then spoke to him in his own language, and introduced me to
him, mentioning a name that ended in —itch or —sky. I sat up in bed and
bowed. But my new acquaintance, still holding to the friendly support
of the post, stared solemnly at the network of straps and cords. At
last he broke silence.

“Ver’ good! Ver’ practical! You English is ver’ practical nation.” Then
he hiccoughed sadly, “I am ver’ _drink_!”

Thoroughly awakened, I got up, and we adjourned to the British
officer’s quarters, where we drank to our better acquaintance in an
iced whisky and soda; for the night was distressingly hot.

The hospitable Englishman was Lieutenant Kell, South Staffordshire
Regiment. He was a good specimen of the linguists in our army who
surprised our Continental allies. A passed Interpreter in Russian
and Chinese, he spoke French, German, and Italian fluently; and, as
I discovered afterwards, although he had never been to India, he was
rapidly picking up Hindustani from the sepoys with whom he was brought
in contact through his station duties. He had served on General
Dorward’s staff during the hard fighting in Tientsin and had been
mentioned in his despatches. His linguistic powers had caused him to
be appointed as Railway Staff Officer at Shanhaikwan, where his ready
tact and genial qualities endeared him to the Russians and contributed
greatly to the harmonious working of affairs in that debatable garrison.

Before we parted for the night our Russian friend gave us both a
cordial invitation to dine with him the following night and meet some
of his comrades. And then I retired again to bed, feeling no longer a
lost sheep and a homeless orphan.

In the morning I was awakened by Lieutenant Kell’s servant, who
brought me my _chota hazri_, the matutinal tea and toast dear to the
heart of the Anglo‐Indian. He had taken my luggage into his master’s
quarters, where a bath and a dressing‐room awaited me. I found my host
busily engaged in his railway work, interviewing soldiers of every
nationality. As I was in the act of wishing him “Good morning” we
suddenly observed a heavy transport waggon, drawn by two huge horses,
being driven across the line and right on to the platform by a Cossack,
who thus thought to save himself a _détour_ to the level crossing at
the far end of the station. It was done in flat defiance of well‐known
orders. Kell spoke to him in his own language, and told him to go back.
The soldier, muttering some impertinent remark, took no notice and
drove on. At that moment a Russian colonel entered the station. Kell
immediately reported the man’s disobedience to him. The officer flew at
the culprit, abused him in loud and angry tones; and if the Cossack had
not been out of reach where he sat perched up on the waggon, I am sure
he would have received a sound thrashing. Crestfallen, he turned his
horses round and drove away; while the colonel apologised profusely to
Kell for the fault of his subordinate and promised that the man would
receive a severe punishment for his disobedience and impertinence to an
English officer.

After breakfast one of my companions, Captain Labertouche, 22nd
Bombay Infantry, who, like me, had been unable to find quarters among
the Gurkhas the night before, but who had been given shelter by the
officers of the 3rd Bombay Light Cavalry, rode up to look for me.
Sending away his horse, we set out on foot to hunt up the rest of our
party in the Gurkha mess.

Our way lay first along the railway line. On the right‐hand side were
the station yards, engine sheds, and machinery shops, all now in the
hands of the Russians, who had removed the spare rolling stock and
plant found there and sent them to Port Arthur. The Muscovite believes
in war being self‐supporting. To the left, behind the station, lay the
rookery of squalid Chinese houses, where I had hunted for a dinner
the night before. Farther away lay Shanhaikwan. High battlements
and lofty towers enclosed the city, the sides of which ran down to
the Great Wall of China. For ahead of us, a mile away athwart the
railway, lay a long line of grass‐grown earthworks, with here and there
fragments of ruined masonry peering out among the herbage and bushes
that clothed it. It was that wondrous fortification which stretches
for more than a thousand miles along the ancient boundary of China,
climbing mountains, plunging into valleys, and running through field
and forest—a monumental and colossal work that has never served to
roll back the tide of war from the land it was built to guard. Through
a wide breach in it the railway passes on to the north, to Manchuria
where the Russian Bear now menaces the integrity of the Celestial
Kingdom. Before reaching the Wall our way turned off sharp to the
right; so, leaving the railway, we followed a rough country road which
led to the Chinese village that sheltered the Gurkhas. It was crossed
by a broad stream two or three feet deep. As we were grumbling at the
necessity of taking off boots and gaiters in order to wade it, a sturdy
Chinaman strolled up and looked extremely amused at our distress. We
promptly seized him, and made signs that we wanted him to carry us
across. The Celestial smilingly assented, and kicked off his felt‐soled
shoes. Hoisting my companion on his back, he waded with him to the
other side, and then returned to fetch me. When we rewarded him with
a small silver coin he seemed extremely surprised; and he made frantic
signs, which we interpreted as meant to express his desire to remain on
the spot in readiness to ferry us over on our return. Without further
difficulty we reached the Gurkha mess, where we found our friends on
the point of setting out to visit the Great Wall. So the whole party
walked back along the road by which Labertouche and I had come, and
at the stream found our ferryman awaiting us with a beaming smile. He
eagerly proffered his services, and conveyed us all across in turn.
Payment being duly made, he expressed his gratitude in voluble, if
unintelligible, language.

Reaching the railway, we proceeded along it in the direction of the
Wall. The country between it and us was flat and cultivated, though
at its foot lay a strip of waste ground. To our left ran a rough road
leading out, through the same gap as the line, towards some forts
to the north. Along it, behind three sturdy little ponies harnessed
abreast, sped a Russian _troiscka_, driven by a Cossack and containing
two white‐coated officers.

Arrived at the inner face of the Wall, we climbed its sloping side
and found ourselves on a broad and bush‐grown rampart. We were twenty
or thirty feet above the ground. The outer face of this ancient
fortification, which was begun in B.C. 241, was in a better
state of preservation than the inner; though in places it bore little
resemblance to a wall. From the ruins of an old bastion we had a
splendid view of the surrounding country. Before us a level plain
stretched away to the horizon, broken by the ugly outlines of forts or
patched with cultivated fields and small woods. To the right the Great
Wall ran to the cliffs above the sea, which sparkled in the distance
under a brilliant sun. On its bosom lay the ponderous bulks of a
number of Japanese warships; for their fleet had arrived unexpectedly
at Shanhaikwan the night before. The Russian dinner‐party, which
Lieutenant Kell had attended the previous evening, had been given in
the open air, on the cliffs over the sea. The numerous guests, nearly
all officers of the Czar, could look out over the blue water as they
smoked the cigarettes with which every Russian meal is punctuated.
While the feast was proceeding merrily trails of smoke, heralding the
approach of a fleet, appeared on the horizon. The Russian officers
gazed in surprise as the ships came into view, and wonder was expressed
as to their nationality and the purpose of their coming. In those
troublous times, when national jealousies were rife, no one knew that
war might not suddenly break out among the so‐called Allies; and Slav,
Teuton, Frank, and Briton might be called on without a day’s warning
to range themselves in hostile camps. So something like consternation
fell upon the dinner‐party when the approaching ships were seen to be
the Japanese fleet. For the relations between Russia and Japan were
very strained at the time; and all present at the table wondered if the
unexpected arrival of this powerful squadron meant that the rupture had
come. But no hostile signs were made by the ships; and, with the motto
of the trooper all the world over—

  “Why, soldiers, why
  Should we be melancholy, boys,
  Whose business ’tis to die?”

the interrupted revelry was renewed.

Between us and the sea lay the strong and well‐armed forts that had
fallen before the audacious challenge of the little _Pigmy_. From their
walls floated the flags of the Allies; and Cossacks, German, Japanese,
and Indian troops could be seen upon their ramparts. Behind us lay the
ruins of what must have been a large fortified camp just inside the
Wall.

To the left the town of Shanhaikwan lay penned in by its lofty but
antiquated fortifications. Past it the Great Wall ran away to the west
until lost to our sight among the slopes of a range of hills. Here
and there the climbing line was seen topping the summit of a steep
eminence, and one could appreciate the magnitude of the task of its
builders when they set themselves to fence China from the ravaging
hordes of the unknown lands.

And away north and south stretched the thin shining line of the
railway, along which the soldiers of the Czar hope to swarm one day to
plant their eagles once more in Pekin, never again to be removed. As
we stood on the Great Wall flocks of snipe and duck flew past us to
the south, already fleeing before the approach of the dread winter of
Northern Asia.

We went on to pay a visit to the forts, which, when they were held by
the Chinese, had been armed with powerful and modern guns. Concerning
one of these forts an amusing story, illustrative of foreign guile,
was told. The place was occupied by one Power, who had quartered in
it a battery of artillery. In the re‐arrangement of the garrison of
Shanhaikwan, at a council of the allied commanders, it was decided
that this fort should be handed over to the English. But although the
foreign General agreed at the time, all the subsequent endeavours of
the British to induce him to name a day for the evacuation and transfer
were fruitless. Regrets, excuses, indefinite promises were freely made;
but some unexpected and insurmountable obstacle invariably intervened.
At length when the surrender of the fort could no longer be refused, a
certain date for the foreign troops to march out and the place to be
handed over to the English was fixed. The day arrived. The relieving
British garrison marched up to the gate. There they were met by the
apparently bewildered foreign commander, who expressed considerable
astonishment at their presence. When reminded that this was the day
agreed upon, he smiled politely, and assured the British officers that
they had made a mistake. He pointed out that they had apparently
calculated by the modern style calendar, forgetting that the old style
was still in vogue in some countries and had been adopted by him in his
reckoning. Consequently the day had not yet come. Lost in unwilling
admiration at this clever instance of duplicity, the British were
obliged to withdraw.

On the eve of the day on which he declared that the fort would really
be evacuated, the battery garrisoning it marched out with much pomp and
publicity. The British smiled as they watched them go, well pleased at
having got rid of them at last. They plumed themselves on their moral
victory; and they marched up next morning to the fort in triumph. But
the other flag was still flying, and inside they saw the same battery
whose departure they had witnessed the evening before. They stared in
bewilderment. They could recognise some of the officers and men. Then
an explanation was angrily demanded. It was readily forthcoming. This
was _not_ the same battery as before. Far from it. That was by this
time well on its way to the North. But by an extraordinary coincidence
another battery had suddenly and most unexpectedly arrived during the
night to the foreign General’s utter astonishment, as no intimation of
their coming had been vouchsafed him. And as he had no other place to
quarter them in but the fort, he had been obliged most reluctantly
to send them there. He was desolated at the unfortunate necessity. He
offered his profoundest regrets, and trusted that his dear allies would
realise that he was helpless. So the outwitted British had again to
withdraw. As a matter of fact the battery had simply marched out of
sight in the evening and come back during the night. So with baffling
ingenuity the foreign General contrived to retain the fort for some
time longer in his hands; though he was forced to surrender it in the
end.

After inspecting several of the forts, some of our party went off to
pay a visit to the town, while others walked down to the shore and
gazed out at the Japanese fleet and the long hull of H.M.S. _Terrible_,
which was lying at anchor. As we looked at the water sparkling in the
bright sunlight, it was difficult to realise that in the winter the sea
here is frozen for several miles out from the shore. From this fact one
can form some idea of the intense cold of the winter months in North
China. And yet the Indian troops, natives of a warm climate, suffered
comparatively little and the percentage of admissions into hospital
from our contingent was remarkably small, so well were they looked
after by their officers and so generous was the free issue of warm
clothing by the Indian Government.

In the afternoon some of us attended a cricket match between the crew
of the _Terrible_ and the British garrison. Hardly had the stumps been
drawn and the players gone into the refreshment tent when some snipe
settled on the pitch. An officer quartered in a fort close to the
cricket ground sent for his gun, and secured a couple then and there.

I dined that night with the Russian Railway Staff Officer in his
quarters in the station. They consisted of two or three large and
comfortable rooms. The furniture, which had been supplied to him by
his Government, was almost luxurious, in marked contrast with the
indifferent tables and the camp chairs with which Lieutenant Kell had
to provide himself. All through the combined occupation the Continental
Powers endeavoured to enable their officers to present a good
appearance among the other nationalities. The Germans were especially
generous in the pay and allowances they gave to the commissioned ranks
of their expeditionary force.

The guests that evening comprised, besides Kell and myself, three
Russian officers, one of whom spoke English, one French, while the
third could converse only in his own language, so the conversation
was of a polyglot character. The dinner began by the preliminary
_sakouski_—that is the nearest approach I can make to its name—a
regular little meal in itself of _hors d’œuvres_. Caviare,
sturgeon’s roe, very salt ham, brawn, and a dozen other comestibles
were served. My host asked me if I had ever tasted vodki, and although
I assured him that I had, proceeded to make me try five differently
flavoured varieties of the national liquor. With the regular dinner
the nauseatingly sweet champagne, so much in favour with Continental
peoples, was served. On my declaring that champagne was a wine I
never drank, I was allowed to have a decanter of whisky and a syphon
of soda‐water and permitted to help myself. Kell adhered faithfully
to claret and soda throughout the evening; but our Russian comrades
indiscriminately mixed champagne, beer, and red or white wines, with
the result that they soon became exceedingly merry. We were served by
Chinese and a Russian soldier, whose manner of waiting at table was
perfection. The best‐trained London butler could not have moved with
more noiseless tread, or decanted the wine more carefully.

As the meal wore on and the bottles were emptied, the conversation
waxed somewhat noisy. Our friends were filled with the most generous
sentiments towards England and lamented the estrangement of our
nations. They confessed that they had come to China prepared to dislike
the British officers intensely; but, in common with all their comrades
who had been brought in contact with us, their feelings had entirely
changed. They said frankly that the hostility to England was mainly
owing to the continual opposition she offers to the natural desire of
Russia to find an outlet to the sea. As they pointed out with truth, a
great and rising nation like theirs will not submit to be confined for
ever to the land; that it was intolerable that their vast Empire had
not a single port free from ice all the year round or entirely at their
own disposal. For Odessa is practically an inland harbour; and the
Baltic is frozen in winter. Their ambition to reach the Mediterranean
entangled them in the campaign against Turkey; and one can understand
their indignation against England, who stepped in at the last moment
when Constantinople was almost in their grasp and despoiled them of
the fruits of victory achieved at the cost of many sacrifices and a
long and bloody war. Foiled in the attempt to reach the open sea there,
they embarked on the marvellous career of conquest which carried them
across Asia to the Pacific. And there they found their first port,
Vladivostock, useless in winter. And if other nations had had the
courage of their convictions, they would never have been suffered to
retain Port Arthur.

But although the talk was largely political, there was absolutely no
bitterness on the part of our host and his comrades. The conversation
passed on to a comparison of the various systems of the armies of the
world and a frank criticism of our own as well as the other contingents
of the Allied forces. They were not very much impressed by our Indian
army. They admired the regiments they had seen, but pitied us for
the necessity we were under of having coloured troops at all. They
forgot that a large portion of their own army can scarcely be called
European. Like all the Russians I have met, from a Grand Duke to a
subaltern, they exhibited a rancorous hatred to Germany. What they had
seen of her troops in this campaign had added neither to their respect
nor their love for that nation. In fact, the Germans did not succeed in
making themselves cordially liked by those with whom they were brought
in contact; just as their country may find, when her day of trouble
comes, that her friends are few. Our friends betrayed a contempt, not
altogether unmixed with fear, for the Japanese; and they marvelled at
our friendship for them. They acknowledged their bravery in the present
campaign, but doubted if they would exhibit the same courage when
pitted against white troops. Their doubts will be resolved when the
time comes.

The wine passed freely between our Russian comrades; but with the
truest hospitality they forbore to press us to drink against our wish.
The dinner was extremely good, even luxurious; and Kell laughingly
lamented to me his inability to entertain his friends as well as his
Russian colleague could contrive to do. But here, again, I think he was
helped by his Government, for I fancy that he received an entertainment
allowance. As the wine circulated rapidly our companions became
boisterous and showed some signs of inebriation.

Beside me sat an officer who filled the post of military director
of the railway between Shanhaikwan and Newchwang. I had long been
desirous of visiting Manchuria by this route, but had always been
assured that the Russians were very unwilling to allow any foreigner,
especially a British officer, to use it; that it was hopeless to try to
obtain their permission. As my neighbour’s tongue seemed a good deal
loosened by his potations, I determined to get him off his guard and
sound him as to the possibility of my proceeding northward to Manchuria
from Shanhaikwan. I began by telling him that I hoped to sail in a few
days from Taku for Newchwang, and remarked that it was a pity that
the Russian authorities were so averse to British officers visiting
Manchuria. He waxed quite indignant at the idea, and assured me that
they were sadly misrepresented.

“But,” said I, “we would not be allowed to travel from here to
Newchwang by your railway.”

“Not be allowed? Absurd! Of course you would,” he replied. “I am the
director of that section of the line; it is under my charge. Surely I
know best.”

“Oh, come,” I said chaffingly, “you know that if I wanted to travel by
it you would not permit me.”

“Most certainly I would. I should be delighted.”

I shall pin you to that, I thought. I felt very pleased at achieving a
result that everyone had told me was impossible, Kell among them; so I
glanced in triumph at him. He smiled.

“Do you mean to say that I could go to Newchwang whenever I liked by
your line?” I continued to my neighbour.

“Certainly you could,” he replied, draining his glass, which I had
taken care had not stood idle during our conversation. Wine in, wit
out, I thought.

“Well, in that case,” said I, “I will cancel my passage by steamer and
start by rail from here to‐morrow.”

“Eh? Oh! You are serious? You really wish to go by train?” he
stammered, taken aback.

“Yes; I shall telegraph to the Steamship Company at Tientsin in the
morning, and start by the first train I can get.”

For a second my friend seemed disconcerted. The other Russians had
been following our conversation with interest. Suddenly sobered, my
neighbour spoke to them in a low tone; and a muttered colloquy took
place. Then he turned again to me and said, with a smile of innocent
regret—

“I am _so_ sorry. It would be impossible for you to start so soon.
The railway has been breached in several places by floods, and three
bridges have been washed away. The line is broken and all traffic
suspended. It is _most_ unfortunate.”

I realised that I had caught my Tartar.

“How soon do you think I could travel?” I asked.

“Oh, not for several days, I am afraid,” was the answer, in a tone of
deep sympathy for my disappointment. “The repairs will take some time
as the damage is extensive.”

I saw that I was no match for Russian wiliness, and retired from the
contest.

“It is very unfortunate. But perhaps, after all, it would be best to go
by sea.”

“Yes, yes,” he assented eagerly. “It would be very difficult, even
dangerous, by the railway.”

Then the host interposed and changed the conversation. But at the end
of the evening, when all the Russians had imbibed freely, my neighbour
forgot his caution. When bidding me good‐night, he insisted on giving
me his address in Newchwang, where he usually resided, being then only
on a visit to Shanhaikwan. He cordially invited me to come and see him.

“But I fear that I shall have come and gone before you can possibly
arrive there,” I said. “We leave Taku in three or four days; and it is
not twenty‐four hours’ sail from there to Newchwang. So I shall have
left before you can get there.”

“Oh, not at all,” he said unguardedly. “I am leaving Shanhaikwan for
Newchwang to‐morrow morning by a train starting at ten o’clock. So be
sure to come and see me.”

I smiled to myself as I shook his hand. No wonder Russian diplomacy
prospers.

That dinner was the merriest function at which I had assisted for
a long time. Our friends were excellent boon companions, and the
conversation in divers tongues never flagged. Tiny cigarettes
were handed round between each course; and the menu comprised many
delicacies that came as a pleasant surprise in the wilds of China.
When the meal was ended and cigars were lit, my host asked me whether
I would prefer coffee or _thé à la Russe_. As I had always understood
that this latter beverage was prepared from a special and excellent
blend of tea and flavoured with lemons, I voted for it. To my
horror, the soldier‐servant brought me a long tumbler filled with an
amber‐coloured liquid and proceeded to stir a large spoonful of _jam_
in it. The mixture was not palatable, but courtesy demanded that I
should drink it. I declared the concoction delicious, drained my glass
and set it down with relief. The attendant promptly filled it up again,
my host insisting that as I liked it so well, I must have more. It
nearly sufficed to spoil my enjoyment of the whole dinner.

During the evening, whenever our companions were not observing me, I
replenished my glass with plain soda‐water, and my brother officer
had remained faithful to his weak beverage. Consequently, at the end
of dinner we were perfectly sober; while our host and his friends who
had imbibed freely were—well, the reverse. Conscious of their own
state and contrasting it with ours, they gazed at us in admiration,
and exclaimed, “These English officers have the heads of iron.” We
parted at a late hour. With many expressions of mutual friendship and
goodwill, the party broke up; and so ended a very interesting and
enjoyable evening. No longer a homeless outcast, I retired to rest in
the friendly shelter of Kell’s quarters.

During the night I was dimly conscious of heavy rain but slept on
unregarding. When I rose in the morning I found that a change had come
over the scene. A burning sun no longer blazed overhead. The sky was
dark with leaden clouds; the rain was falling with tropical violence,
and all the landscape beyond the station was almost invisible. Already
the line was covered with water; and fears were expressed by the staff
that a freshet might occur in the hills and the railway be rendered
impassable and possibly be breached. As the day wore on, these
apprehensions became intensified. In the afternoon the train from
Tong‐ku steamed in, literally ploughing its way through the water.
The driver reported that not many miles from Shanhaikwan the floods
were out and as his engine passed through them the fires were nearly
extinguished. Another hour would render the line impassable. Pleasant
tidings these for me; for our party purposed returning to Tientsin on
the morrow, and some of us were starting for Japan the day after.

My rambles that afternoon were confined to the station platform and the
house of some friends of Kell’s, who, learning of my forlorn state, had
most kindly asked him to bring me there for lunch and dinner. They were
connected with the railway; and the ladies of the family had passed
through an anxious time during the troubles, but had bravely refused to
seek safety in flight.

Next day the rain still continued. Reports came in that the line was
impassable. The station was completely isolated from the rest of the
world. Those of my party who were living with the Gurkhas, ignorant
of the fact that no train could start, essayed to drive down to it in
native carts. The stream over which the friendly Chinaman had carried
us was in flood; and as they endeavoured to cross it, horses, vehicles,
and passengers were nearly swept away. One smaller cart with their
luggage was carried some distance down from the ford; and kit‐bags
and portmanteaus were only rescued with the greatest difficulty. An
invaluable collection of films and negatives belonging to one of the
party, who was an expert photographer, was entirely spoilt. It was a
real loss, as they contained a complete pictorial record of North China.

The low ground behind the station was flooded. I watched with amusement
the antics of a number of Cossacks, who, heedless of the rain, had got
together planks and old doors torn off ruined houses, and, using them
as rafts, had organised a miniature regatta on the pond thus formed.
Exciting races took place; and a friendly dispute over one resulted
in a naval battle full of comic incidents. Like schoolboys, they
charged each other’s rafts and if capsized continued the struggle in
the water. One, diving beneath the surface, would suddenly reappear
beneath an enemy’s vessel, tilt it on end, and precipitate the
occupants into the muddy flood, to be immediately grappled by them and
ducked.

In the morning a letter from Captain Labertouche was brought me by a
trooper of the 3rd Bombay Light Cavalry, who had been forced to swim
his horse across a swollen stream in order to reach the station. I
chatted for some time with the man—a fine, lithe specimen of the
Indian sowar. Anxious to hear every expression of the impression which
the Russian troops had made upon our native rank‐and‐file, I asked him
his opinion of them.

“They are not bad, sahib,” he replied in Hindustani. Then, with an
expressive shrug, he added, “But they will never get into India.”

The remark was significant, for it showed not only what our men thought
of the soldiers of the Czar, but also that the possibility of the
Russian invasion is occasionally discussed amongst them, only to be
dismissed with contempt.

Our Indian contingent, one and all, have conceived a wonderful disdain
of most of the troops of the other nationalities with whom they
were brought in contact in China. They had the greatest admiration
and affection for the gallant little Japanese, but considered their
training obsolete. The Russians they regarded with little respect and
no dread, and looked upon them as scarcely civilised. The Infanterie
Coloniale, of whom they saw a good deal, filled them with the greatest
contempt, undeserved though it was, for the whole French army. And I
wish that the armchair critics, who condemn our forces and hold up the
Germans as models to be slavishly followed in every respect, could have
heard the opinion formed of them by these shrewd fighting men, Sikh,
Gurkha, and Punjaubi, whose lives have been passed in war.

An instance of the friendship existing between our sepoys and the
Japanese came under my notice that day. On the railway platform some
Gurkhas and a few of the 4th Punjaub Infantry were loitering or sitting
about watching the heavy rain. Three or four Japanese soldiers came
into the station and promptly sat down beside the Gurkhas, greeting
them with effusive smiles. I was struck by the similarity in feature
between the two races. Dressed in the same uniform, it would be
difficult to distinguish between them. They are about the same height
and build, and very much alike in face; though the Japanese is lighter
coloured. Before long the mixed party were exchanging cigarettes and
chatting away volubly; though the few words of English each knew, eked
out by signs, could have been the only medium of intercourse.

A Pathan sepoy was sitting alone on a bench. To him came up another
little white‐clad soldier of Dai Nippon. He proffered a cigarette and
gesticulated wildly. Before I realised his meaning, he had removed
the Pathan’s _pugri_ from his head, replaced it with his own cap, and
donned the borrowed headgear himself. Then he strutted up and down the
platform amid the laughing applause of his comrades and the Gurkhas.
The Pathan, highly amused, joined in the merriment. I had noticed a
Dogra sepoy standing by himself with eyes fixed on the ground, lost
in deep thought. Suddenly a cheery little Japanese soldier, motioning
to the audience on the benches not to betray him, stole up quietly
behind the Dogra, seized him round the waist, and lifted the astonished
six‐foot sepoy into the air. Then with a grin he replaced him on his
feet, and with mutual smiles they shook hands.

When the day comes for our Indian army to fight shoulder to shoulder
with its comrades of Japan, a bond stronger than a paper alliance will
hold them; and their only rivalry will be as to which shall outstrip
the other in their rush on the foe.

All that day reports of houses used as barracks half collapsing under
the heavy rain reached the station. My friends who were living with the
Gurkha officers were nearly washed out.

Once during the occupation of Shanhaikwan, when a similar deluge
rendered the Chinese huts occupied by some foreign troops there
untenable, their commander sought the aid of the colonel of the Gurkha
Regiment, who offered to share the village in which his men were
quartered with the others. The offer was gratefully accepted. The
Gurkhas made their guests welcome; but the latter soon began to jeer
at and insult them, and call them coolies—the usual term of reproach
which the Continental troops hurled at our sepoys. Now, the Gurkhas
are not naturally either pacific or humble; and it was only with the
greatest difficulty that the fiery little soldiers were restrained
from drawing their deadly _kukris_ and introducing the guests to that
national and favourite weapon. On the conduct of his men being reported
to the foreign commander, he sent a written, but not very full, apology
to the Gurkha colonel.

Towards evening the rain ceased, and the floods subsided as rapidly
as they had arisen. So the following day saw us on our way back to
Tientsin. At one of the stations an old friend of mine entered our
carriage. He was an officer of the 4th Punjaub Infantry, Captain Gray,
the son of a well‐known and very popular Don of Trinity College,
Dublin. He had just received a report from the native officer
commanding a detachment in a village near the canal which runs beside
the railway. This jemadar had been sitting in front of his quarters
watching the boats pass, when something about one of them aroused his
suspicion and caused him to order the boat to stop and come into the
bank. Three Chinamen in it sprang out and rushed away into the high
crops. The boat was laden with cases, which, on search, proved to
contain eighty new barrels of Mauser and Mannlicher magazine rifles.
Besides these there were five boxes of cartridges and several casks of
powder. This is but a small instance of the enormous extent to which
the smuggling of arms goes on. The brigands were provided with weapons
of the latest pattern and excellent make. The Germans are the chief
offenders here as in Africa and elsewhere.

Another officer of the 4th Punjaub joined our train later on. He was
Lieutenant Stirling, who worthily gained the D.S.O. for his
brave exploit when Major Browning, of his regiment, fell in an attack
with eighty men on walled villages held by thousands of brigands.
Stirling refused to abandon the body, and carried it back, retiring
slowly over seven miles of open country, attacked by swarms of mounted
robbers, who feared to charge home upon the steady ranks of the gallant
Punjaubis. He was wounded himself in the fight.

In the evening we arrived at Tientsin.




CHAPTER VIII

OUR STRONGHOLD IN THE FAR EAST

HONG KONG AND THE KOWLOON HINTERLAND


HONG KONG

Geographically, of course, Hong Kong is very far from North China. But
it was the base of our expeditionary force in the recent campaign. From
it went the first troops that helped to save Tientsin; and one brigade
of Indian regiments was diverted from General Gaselee’s command to
strengthen its garrison. For in the event of disturbances in Canton, or
a successful rebellion in the southern provinces, it would have been in
great danger. As our base for all future operations in the Far East,
it is of vast military as well as naval and commercial importance and
well merits description. In complications or wars with other Powers,
Hong Kong would be the first point in the East threatened or assailed.
Lying as it does on what would be our trans‐Pacific route to India,
it is almost of as much importance to our Empire as Capetown or the
Suez Canal. Its magnificent dockyards, which are capable of taking our
largest battleships on the China station, are the only ones we possess
east of Bombay; and so it is of equal value to our fleet, besides being
the naval base for coal, ammunition, and supplies, without which the
finest ship that floats would be helpless.

Looked at from other than a military point of view, Hong Kong is an
object‐lesson of our Empire that should fill the hearts of Imperialists
with pardonable pride. A little more than half a century ago it was
but a bleak and barren island, tenanted only by a few fisherfolk. It
produced nothing, and animal life could scarce be supported on it. But
now, touched by the magic wand of British trade, how wonderful is the
transformation! A magnificent city, with stately buildings climbing in
tier after tier from the sea. The most European town between Calcutta
and San Francisco. The third, some say the second, largest shipping
port in the world. The harbour to which turn the countless prows of
British, American, German, French, Austrian, and Japanese vessels;
where the vast current of the trade of the world with the Far East
flows in, to issue forth again in an infinitude of smaller streams to
every part of China and the Philippines.

Yet, though the barren hillsides are covered with houses, though a
large population of white men and yellow inhabit it, and its harbour is
crowded with shipping, the island itself is still as unproductive as
ever. Not merely is mineral wealth unknown and manufactures practically
_nil_, but Hong Kong cannot provide enough of foodstuffs to support
its inhabitants for half a day. From Canton, almost a hundred miles
away up the Pearl River, comes everything required to feed both
Europeans and Chinese. Each morning the large, flat‐bottomed steamers
that ply between the two cities carry down meat or cattle, fish, rice,
vegetables of all kinds, fruit, even flowers; and were communications
interrupted by storm or war for a few days, Hong Kong would starve. For
neither the island nor the couple of hundred square miles of adjacent
mainland, the Kowloon Hinterland, which we took over in 1898, could
produce enough to feed one regiment; and although two months’ supply of
provisions for the whole population, white and yellow, is supposed to
be stored, it is never done. Therein lies Hong Kong’s great danger. Let
Canton refuse or be prevented from feeding her, and she must starve.

The secret of her rapid rise and present greatness lies in the fact
that she is the great mart, the distributing centre, whence European or
American goods, arriving in large bottoms, are sent out again in small
coasting steamers or junks to reach the smallest markets for Western
commerce. And her prosperity will continue and be vastly increased
if the long‐projected railway to Canton, to meet another tapping the
great inland resources of China, is ever built; although the Americans
fondly hope that Manilla under their energetic rule will one day rival
and even excel her.

Hong Kong is an island of irregular shape, about nine miles in length
and six miles broad in its widest portion, and consists of one long
chain of hills, that rise almost perpendicularly from the sea. Scarcely
the smallest spot of naturally level ground is to be found. Around are
countless other islands, large and small, all equally mountainous. It
lies close to the Chinese mainland, the Kau‐lung, or Kowloon Peninsula;
and the portion of sea enclosed between them forms the harbour. At one
extremity of the island this is a mile across; and at the other it
narrows down to a strait known as the Lyeemoon Pass, only a quarter
of a mile broad. In the centre the harbour is about two miles in
width. The high hills of island and mainland—for the latter is but
a series of broken, mountainous masses rising two or three thousand
feet—shelter it from the awful typhoons that ravage the coast.

Approaching Hong Kong by steamer there lies before us a confused jumble
of hills, which gradually resolve themselves into islands fronting
the mountainous background of the mainland. All, without exception,
spring up from the water’s edge in steep slopes, with never a yard of
level ground save where an occasional tiny bay shows a small stretch
of sparkling sandy beach. Granite cliffs carved into a thousand quaint
designs, or honeycombed with caverns by the white‐fringed waves;
steep grassy slopes, with scarcely a bush upon them, rising up to a
conical peak; here and there a fisher’s hut, the only sign of human
habitation—such are they almost all. At last one larger than the
others. On the long ridge of the lofty summits of its hills the slated
roofs and high walls of European buildings outlined against the sky,
and we know that we are nearing Hong Kong. Swinging round a bluff
shoulder of this island, we enter the land‐locked harbour. On the
right the myriad houses climbing in terraces above each other from the
water’s edge, long lines of stately buildings, the spires of churches
come into view. It is the city of Victoria, or Hong Kong. The harbour,
sheltered by the lofty hills of island and mainland, is crowded with
shipping. The giant bulks of battleships and cruisers, the tall masts
of sailing vessels, the gaily painted funnels of passenger and merchant
steamers, the quaint sails and weird shapes of junks, the countless
little _sampans_ or native boats, a numerous flotilla of steam
launches, rushing hither and thither. Ahead of us the hills of island
and mainland approach each other until they almost touch, and tower up
on either hand above the narrow channel of the Lyeemoon Pass. On the
left a small, bush‐clad, conical isle, with a lighthouse—Green Island;
another, long and straggling—Stonecutters’ Island, with the sharp
outlines of forts and barracks and the ruins of an old convict prison.

Behind them the mainland. A small extent of comparatively level land
covered with houses, the curving line of a pretty bay, low, pine‐clad
hills. This is the very modern suburb of Kowloon, which has been
created to take the overflow of European and Chinese population from
Hong Kong. Here will be the terminus of the railway to Canton—when it
is built. And behind, towering grim and dark to the sky, stands a long
chain of barren mountains that guard the approach from the landward
side. Behind them range upon range of other hills. Such is the Kowloon
Peninsula.

Hong Kong, with the blue water of its harbour, the dark hills towering
precipitously above the town, the walls of whose houses are gaily
painted in bright colours, is one of the loveliest places on earth.
After long days on board ship, where the eye tires of the interminable
monotony of sea and sky, it seems doubly beautiful. And one marvels
to find this English lodgment on the coast of China a city of stately
buildings, of lofty clubs and many‐storied hotels, of magnificent
offices and splendid shops, of well‐built barracks and princely villas.

The town of Victoria—for Hong Kong, though used for it, is really
the name of the island—stretches for miles along the water’s edge,
being for the most part built on reclaimed ground; for the hills
thrust themselves forward to the sea. Up their steep sides the houses
clamber in tier upon tier until they end under the frowning face of a
rocky precipice that reaches up to the summit. And there along its
ridge, which is called the Peak, 1,800 feet above the sea, are more
houses. Large hotels, villas, and barracks—for it is fast becoming
the residential quarter for Europeans—are perched upon its narrow
breadth, seemingly absolutely inaccessible from below. But a thin,
almost perpendicular, line against the face of the hill shows how they
are reached by a cable tramway, which, in ten minutes, brings its
passengers from the steamy atmosphere of Victoria to the cool breezes
of the Peak—another climate altogether.

The city practically consists of one long street, which runs from end
to end of the island and is several miles in length. On the steep
landward side smaller streets run off at right angles and climb the
hills, many of them in flights of steps. On the slopes above the town
are one or two long roads parallel to the main street and consisting
altogether of residential buildings, churches, convents, and schools.

But this main street—Queen’s Road as it is named—is wonderful. At
the western extremity near Belcher’s Fort, the end of the island round
which our steamer passed, it begins in two or three‐storied Chinese
houses, the shops on the ground floor being under colonnades. Then come
store and warehouses, offices, and small Chinese shops where gaudy
garments and quaint forms of food are sold, interspersed with saloons,
bars, and drinking‐shops of all kinds, which cater for merchant
sailors, soldiers, and bluejackets of every nationality, the well‐paid
American tars being most in evidence among their customers. Beyond this
the Queen’s Road is lined with splendid European‐looking shops with
extensive premises and large plate‐glass fronts, finer than many in
Bond Street or Regent Street, though not as expensive. Some of them,
mostly kept by Chinamen, sell Chinese or Japanese curios, silver‐work
or embroideries, pottery or blackwood furniture. Others, generally,
though not always, run by Europeans, are tailoring and millinery
establishments, chemists, book or print shops. The side‐walks run under
colonnades which afford a grateful shade. Here are found a few of the
smaller hotels; and the magnificent caravanserai of the high Hong Kong
hotel stretches from the harbour to the street. Then come some fine
banks, the building of the Hong Kong and Shanghai Banking Corporation
being a splendid piece of architecture. Opposite it a sloping road,
with lovely fern‐clad banks and trees, leads upward to the cathedral
and to Government House. Past the banks, a little back from the
thoroughfare, is the fine City Hall, which contains a museum and a
theatre, as well as large ball and concert rooms, in which most of the
social gaieties of Hong Kong take place.

Here occurs the one break in the long line of the Queen’s Road. On
the seaward side, fenced in by railings, lies the cricket‐ground with
its pretty pavilion. Between it and the harbour stands the splendid
structure of the Hong Kong Club, a magnificent four‐storied building.
Few clubs east of Pall Mall can rival its palatial accommodation.
From the ground‐floor, where billiard‐rooms and a large bowling
alley are found, a splendid staircase, dividing into two wings,
leads to a magnificent central hall on the first floor. Off this is
a large reading‐room, where a great number of British, American, and
Continental journals are kept. Electric fans, revolving from the
ceiling, cool the room in the damp, hot days of the long and unpleasant
summer. On the same floor are the secretary’s offices, a luxurious
public dressing‐room, and a large bar, which opens on to a wide
verandah overlooking the harbour. From it one can gaze over the water,
crowded with shipping, to the rugged hills of the mainland. In front
lie the warships of many nations. Close inshore is a small fleet of
_sampans_ crowded together, their crews, male and female, chattering
volubly or screaming recriminations from boat to boat. From a tiny
pier near the Club the steam pinnace of an American man‐o’‐war shoots
out into the stream, passing a couple of gigs from British warships
conveying officers in mufti ashore.

On the next floor are the dining‐rooms and a splendid library. Above
these again are the members’ bedrooms, bath and dressing rooms.
Altogether, internally and externally, the Club is worthy to rank with
almost any similar institution in the Empire.

On Queen’s Road, facing the cricket‐ground, is a small, square open
space below the cathedral, raised above the level of the street, as
the ground slopes upward. It is known as the Garrison Brigade Parade
Ground. During the recent campaign it was used as the store‐ground
of the Indian Commissariat, where huge mat‐sheds covered enormous
piles of supplies for the troops in China. Here the hard‐worked base
commissariat officer, Major Williams, watched the vast stores arriving
daily from India, and despatched the supplies for the army in the North
and the Indian brigades at Shanghai and Kowloon. Beside the parade
ground a road climbs the hill and passes the station for the cable
tramway, which is but a short distance up.

Beyond this one gap in its continuous fencing of houses the Queen’s
Road runs on past the Naval Dockyard—where Commodore Sir Francis
Powell, K.C.M.G., had such heavy labour all through the
troublous time in China—and the Provost Prison on the seaward side,
and the barracks of the British troops and the arsenal on the other.
Then the military hospital and the ordnance yards, crowded with guns,
from the twelve‐inch naval monsters to the stubby howitzers or long
six‐inch on field‐carriages. Then more barracks. Then it runs on
again into Chinese shops, their upper stories used as boarding‐houses
for Celestials; and, turning down to the harbour and following the
shore line, it is bordered with coal‐yards, godowns, and warehouses.
Near this end are the two open spaces of the island, where the hills,
retreating from the sea, have left valleys which the sport‐loving
Britisher has seized upon for recreation grounds. The first and larger
one, known as the Happy Valley, is a lovely spot. All around the
tree‐clad hills ring it in, rising precipitously from its level stretch
on which is a racecourse, its centre portion being devoted to other
games. A fine grand stand is flanked by a block of red‐brick buildings,
the lower stories of which are used during race meetings as stables for
the horses and ponies running. The upper, with open fronts looking out
on the course, are used as luncheon rooms, where the regimental messes,
the members of the clubs, and large _hongs_ (or merchant firms) and
private residents entertain their friends during the meetings. Surely
no other racecourse in the world is set in such lovely scenery as
this in its arena, surrounded by the mountains that tower above it on
every side. And that a _memento mori_ may not be wanting in the midst
of gaiety, just behind the grand stand lie the cemeteries—Christian,
Mussulman, Hindu, and Parsee. Up the sides of the steep hills the white
crosses and tombstones gleam amongst the dark foliage of the trees; and
the spirits of the dead can look down from their graves upon the scene
of former pleasures.

A little farther on is another and smaller valley used as a polo
ground. Previous to the advent of the Indian troops in 1900 the game
was played here almost exclusively on Chinese ponies. But the Arabs
used by the officers of the 22nd Bombay Infantry, by that excellent
sportsman, H. H. Major, the Maharajah of Bikanir, and other members of
the China expeditionary force, so completely outclassed the diminutive
Chinese ponies that a revolution was caused in the class of animals
required for the game. Small Walers from Australia and Arabs from India
have been freely introduced, much to the benefit of polo in Hong Kong.

At the polo ground the city ends at present; though every day its
limits are extending. From here the road runs along close to the sea,
protected from the waves by a wall, and clinging to the flanks of
the hills. It passes an occasional row of Chinese‐occupied houses,
a lone hotel or two, the site of the immense new docks in process
of construction, large sugar works, with a colony of houses for its
employees, and an overhead wire tramway leading to their sanatorium
on the high peak above, until it reaches the Lyeemoon Pass. Here the
hills narrow in and press down to the sea, thrusting themselves forward
to meet the hills of the mainland on the other side. A strait, only
a quarter of a mile broad, separates them; and here on either hand,
high above the water, stand modern and well‐armed forts, which, with a
Brennan torpedo, effectually close the narrow entrance of the harbour
to any hostile ships that venture to force a passage.

Thus ends the northern and more important side of the island. On
the southern and ocean‐ward shore lie the ill‐fated and practically
deserted towns of Stanley and Aberdeen, where many years ago the
British troops garrisoning them were so decimated by fever and disease
that this side of the island was abandoned, and Victoria has become
practically Hong Kong.

The Peak is altogether another world from the city that lies in the
steamy atmosphere below. Let us ascend in one of the trams that are
dragged up to the summit by the wire cables. Seated in the car, we are
drawn up rapidly at a weird and uncomfortable angle; for the slope of
the line is, in places, 1 in 2. Up the steep sides of the hill we go,
feeling a curious sensation as we are tilted back on the benches and
see the trees and houses on each side all leaning over at an absurd
angle. Even such a respectable structure as a church seems to be lying
back towards the hillside in a tipsy and undignified manner. This
curious optical effect is caused by the inclined position of the roof
and floor, as well as of the passengers, with the horizontal. We pass
over a bridge across a pretty road lined with stone villas, by large
and well‐built houses that grow fewer and fewer as we mount upward.
Here and there we stop at a small platform representing a station,
where passengers come on or leave the tram. The down car passes us
with a rush. The long ridge of the Peak, crowned with houses, comes
into view. Turning round in our slanting seats we look down on the
rapidly diminishing city and the harbour, now a thousand feet below
us. At last we reach the summit and step out on a platform with
waiting‐rooms, the terminus of the line. Now we see how the wire cable
runs on over pulleys into the engine‐house and is wound round the huge
iron drums.

As we stand on the platform there towers above us, on the left, a large
and many‐windowed hotel, the Mount Austin. Along the fronts of its
three stories run verandahs with arched colonnades. This is a favourite
place of resort for visitors; and many residents, unwilling to face the
troubles of house‐keeping, take up their permanent abode here.

Outside the station is a line of waiting coolies, ready to convey
passengers in their open cane sedan chairs with removable hoods. A
Sikh policeman standing close by keeps them in order and cuts short
their frequent squabbles. The road and paths, which are cemented and
provided with well‐made drains running alongside to carry off the
torrential rains of the summer and thus prevent the roadway from being
washed away, are too steep in their ascents and descents to make the
ricksha—Hong Kong’s favourite vehicle—useful up here.

Standing on the narrow ridge of the Peak, we can look down upon the
sea on either hand. A wonderful view unfolds itself to our gaze. On
the northern side the city of Victoria lies almost straight below us,
its streets and roofs forming a chessboard‐pattern. We can easily
trace the long, sinuous line of the Queen’s Road. From this height
the largest battleships and mail steamers in the harbour look no
bigger than walnuts. Beyond, the suburb of Kowloon lies in sharp lines
and tiny squares; and behind it rise up the hills of the mainland,
dwarfed in size. Now we can see plainly the interminable ranges of
mountains—chain after chain—of the Kowloon Peninsula, with the lofty
peaks of Tai‐mo‐shan and Tai‐u‐shan over 3,000 feet high. The coastline
is straggling and indented with numerous bays, the shores rising up in
steep, grassy slopes to the hills or presenting a line of rocky cliffs
to the waves. Here and there pretty cultivated valleys run back from
the sea to the never‐far‐distant mountains.

Turning round, we look down the grass‐clad slopes of the south side
of the island to tiny, sandy bays and out over the broad expanse of
the sea, in which lie many large and small islands. Over a hundred
can be counted from the elevation of the Peak. Close by, to the west,
is the largest of them all—the barren and treeless Lantau, which was
once nearly chosen instead of Hong Kong as the site of the British
settlement. Below us, on the southern shore of our island, lie the
practically abandoned towns of Stanley and Aberdeen.

Along the ridge the road passes by large and well‐built villas,
barracks, the Peak Club, a church, and many boarding‐houses. The
European inhabitants of Hong Kong are rapidly abandoning the lower
levels and taking up their residence here, where the climate, with its
cool and refreshing breezes, is delightful in the long summer when
Victoria swelters in tropical heat. During the rainy season, however,
the Peak is continually shrouded in damp mists; and fires are required
to keep rooms and spare garments dry. The saying in Hong Kong is: “If
you live on the Peak your clothes rot; if in Victoria _you_ do. Choose
which you value more and take up your habitation accordingly.”

The cable tramway is a comparatively recent institution; so that when
the houses on the summit were being built all the materials had to be
carried by coolies up a steep, zigzagging road from below. Even now
most of the supplies for the dwellers on the heights are brought up
in the same primitive and laborious fashion. In the morning the trams
are crowded with European merchants, bankers, solicitors and their
clerks, descending to their offices in the city. In the afternoon they
are filled with the gay butterflies of society going up or down to
pay calls, shop, or play tennis and croquet at the Ladies’ Recreation
Ground, half‐way between the Peak and Victoria. The red coats of
British soldiers are seen in the cars after parade hours or at night,
when they are hurrying back to barracks before tattoo.

The harbour of Hong Kong is remarkable for the large “floating
population” of Chinese, who live in sampans and seldom go ashore
except to purchase provisions. Their boats are small, generally not
twenty feet in length, with a single mast, decked, and provided with
a small well, covered with a hood, where passengers sit. Under the
planking of the deck, in a tiny space without ventilation, with only
room to lie prone, the crew—consisting, perhaps, of a dozen men,
women, and children—sleep. Their cooking is done with a brazier or
wood fire placed on a flat stone in the bows. The children tumble about
the deck unconcernedly in the roughest weather. The smaller ones are
occasionally tied to the mast to prevent them from falling overboard.
The babies are bound in a bundle behind the shoulders of the mothers,
who pull their oars or hoist and lower the sail with their burdens
fastened on to them. Thus they live, thus they die; never sleeping on
land until their corpses are brought ashore to be buried amid much
exploding of crackers and burning of joss‐sticks.

These sampans are freely used to convey passengers to and from ships or
across the harbour. Formerly cases of robbery and murder were frequent
on board them; and even now drunken sailors occasionally disappear
in mysterious fashion. The hood over the passengers’ seats could be
suddenly lowered on the occupants of the well; a few blows of a hatchet
sufficed to end their efforts to free themselves; the bodies were then
robbed and flung overboard, and their fate remained a secret to all
but the murderers. But stringent police regulations now render these
crimes almost impossible. At night all sampans must anchor at least
thirty yards from the shore. If hailed by intending passengers they are
allowed to come only to certain piers where European or Indian police
officers take their numbers as well as the names and destinations of
those about to embark on them. So that the Hong Kong sampan is now
nearly as safe a conveyance as the London hansom.

Communication between Victoria and Kowloon is maintained by a line of
large, two‐decked, double‐ended steam ferries, that cross the mile of
water between them in ten minutes. The suburb on the mainland is of
very recent growth. Ten years ago the Observatory, a signal station,
and a few villas were almost the only buildings; and the pinewoods
ran uninterruptedly down to the sea. Now Kowloon possesses large
warehouses, two hotels, two fine barracks, long streets lined with
shops chiefly for Chinese customers, and terraces of houses occupied by
Europeans. These are generally employees in the dockyards or clerks,
or the families of engineers and mates of the small steamers that have
their headquarters in Hong Kong. New streets are continually springing
up, connecting it with Yaumati, a large Chinese suburb, or spreading
down towards Old Kowloon City, three miles off. Near the ferry pier
long wharves run out into the harbour, alongside which the largest
vessels of the P. and O. or Norddeutscher‐Lloyd can berth and discharge
their cargo. Close by is a naval yard, with a small space of water
enclosed by stone piers for torpedo craft. Beside it are huge stacks
of coal for our warships. Just above rise the grass‐covered ramparts
of a fort. Near this are the fine stone and brick barracks built for
the Hong Kong Regiment—a corps raised and recruited in Northern
India about ten years ago for permanent service in this Colony. It
was recently disbanded when Hong Kong was added to the list of places
over‐seas to be garrisoned by the Indian army. Its material was
excellent; for the high rate of pay—eighteen rupees a month with free
rations as compared with the nine rupees and no rations offered to the
sepoy in India—gave its recruiting officers the pick of Mussulman
Punjaub, for it was a completely Mohammedan regiment. But it suffered
from the disadvantage of being permanently stationed in one cramped‐up
garrison with much guard duty, and of being officered by men coming at
random from various Indian regiments rarely of the Punjaub, or, worse
still, by others from British regiments, who knew absolutely nothing of
the sepoy and were attracted chiefly by the higher pay.

On the Kowloon side two companies have built large and ample docks,
which can take the finest battleships we have in the China seas.
H.M.S. _Goliath_, _Ocean_, _Albion_, _Glory_; U.S.S. _Brooklyn_ and
_Kentucky_ have all been accommodated there. As they are the only docks
in the Far East, with the exception of those at Nagasaki in Japan, they
are used by all foreign as well as British warships and merchantmen;
and the dividends they pay are very large. Small steamers and a yacht
for the King of Siam have been constructed in them. In Yaumati and
Kowloon many Chinese boat‐building yards have sprung up, where numbers
of large junks and sampans are turned out every year.

Past the Kowloon Docks, above which tower a couple of forts, the
open country is reached. The road runs down through patches of
market‐gardens to Old Kowloon City, a quaint walled Chinese town, with
antique iron guns rusting on its bastions. This was the last spot of
territory in the peninsula handed over to the British by the Chinese.
“Handed over” is, perhaps, hardly an accurate description. Although
ordered by their Government to surrender it, the officials refused to
do so. A show of force was necessary; and a body of regular troops,
accompanied by the Hong Kong Volunteers, marched upon the place. The
Chinese, locking the gates and throwing away the keys, disappeared over
the walls and bolted into the country. It was necessary to effect an
entry by burglary. High hills tower above the city; and just beyond it
they close in to the Lyeemoon Pass.

To one unused to the East, Hong Kong is intensely interesting. The
streets, lined with European‐looking shops, are crowded with a strange
medley of races—white, black, or yellow. Daintily garbed English
ladies step from their rickshas and enter millinery establishments,
the windows of which display the latest fashions of Paris and London.
Straight‐limbed British soldiers, clad in the familiar scarlet of the
Line and blue of the Royal Artillery or in the now as well‐known khaki,
stroll along the pavement, bringing their hands to their helmets in a
smart salute to a passing officer. Sturdy bluejackets of our Royal Navy
walk arm‐in‐arm with sailors from the numerous American warships in the
harbour. A group of spectacled Chinese students move by, chattering
volubly. Long, lithe Bengal Lancers, in khaki blouses reaching to
the knee, blue putties, and spurred ankle‐boots, gaudy pugris and
bright shoulder‐chains, stop to chat with sepoys of a Bombay infantry
regiment or tall Sikhs of the Asiatic Artillery. Neat, glazed‐hatted
Parsis, long‐haired Coreans, trousered Chinese women, and wild, unkempt
Punjaubi mule‐drivers go by. German man‐o’‐war’s men, with flat caps
and short jackets covered with gilt or silver buttons, turn to look
back at a couple of small but sturdy Japanese bluejackets. Pig‐tailed
Chinese coolies push their way roughly along the side‐walk, earning
a well‐deserved cut from the swagger‐cane of a soldier against whose
red coat they have rubbed their loads. Even the weird figure of a
half‐naked Hindu fakir, his emaciated body coated with white ashes,
the trident of Vishnu marked in scarlet on his ghastly forehead,
carrying his begging‐bowl and long‐handled tongs, is seen. Europeans,
in white linen coats and trousers or smartly‐cut flannel suits, rush
across the road and plunge hurriedly into offices. These are probably
brokers, busily engaged in floating some of the numerous companies
that spring up daily in Hong Kong like mushrooms. Globe‐trotters, in
weird pith hats, pause before the windows of curio‐shops which display
the artistic efforts of Japan or Canton. The street is crowded with
rickshas bearing ladies, soldiers, civilians, or fat Chinamen in bowler
hats and long, blue silk coats. Carriages are seldom seen, for horses
are of little use in the colony, owing to its hilly character. Queen’s
Road is almost the only thoroughfare where they could be employed. Tall
Sikh and Mussulman policemen in blue or red pugris direct the traffic
or salute a white‐helmeted European inspector as he passes.

Society in Hong Kong is less official than in India, where almost every
male is to be found in either the Army or the Civil Service List. The
Governor and the General are, of course, the leaders, and in a small
way represent Royalty in the colony. The merchant class is supreme,
and their wives rule society; naval and military people being regarded
as mere birds of passage in a city where Europeans practically settle
for life and England seems a very far‐off country indeed. Altogether
life in Hong Kong is of a more provincially English character than
it is in India. The warm‐hearted hospitality of the Anglo‐Indian has
but a faint echo in this very British colony. One is not brought into
such daily contact with friends and acquaintances. In every station,
large and small, throughout the length and breadth of Hindustan there
is always a club which acts as the rallying‐place of European society.
Ladies as well as men assemble there in the afternoons when the sun
is setting, and polo, tennis, and cricket are over for the day. The
fair inhabitants of the station sit on the lawn, dispense tea to their
friends, talk scandal or flirt; while their husbands play whist,
bridge, and billiards, or gather in jovial groups round the bar and
discuss the events of the day.

But in Hong Kong, despite the large European population, there is no
similar institution or gathering‐place. The clubs are sternly reserved
for men. Save at an occasional race meeting or gymkhana, one never
sees all the white inhabitants assembled together. In the summer the
climate is far too hot for indoor social functions. Even tennis parties
are too exhausting. So hospitable hostesses substitute for their “At
Homes” weekly mixed bathing parties; and in the comparative cool of the
afternoons gay groups gather on the piers near the club and embark on
the trim steam launches that lie in shoals alongside. Then out they go
to some sandy bay along the coast, where mat‐sheds have been erected
to serve as bathing‐boxes for the ladies, who go ashore and attire
themselves for the water. The gentlemen of the party don their swimming
costume in the cabin of the launch, and, plunging overboard, make their
way to the beach to join their fair companions. When tired of bathing,
the ladies retire to the mat‐sheds, the men to the launch. Then,
dressed again and reunited, all steam back to Hong Kong, refreshing
themselves with tea and drinks on the way. This is the favourite form
of amusement in Hong Kong society during the summer.

In the cold weather dances at Government House, Headquarter House (the
General’s residence), and in the City Hall are frequent; and theatrical
companies from England and Australia occupy the theatre. Picnics,
walking or by launch, to the many charming spots to be found on the
island or the mainland are given. Polo, racing, cricket, tennis, and
golf are in full swing; and, as the climate during winter is cold and
bracing, life is very pleasant in the colony then.

To the newly arrived naval or military officer society in Hong Kong is
full of pitfalls and surprises. The English merchant or lawyer over
seas is usually a very good fellow, though occasionally puffed up by
the thought of his bloated money‐bags; but his wife is often a sad
example of British snobbery, the spirit of which has entered into her
soul in the small country town or London suburb from which she came.
Society in the boarding‐houses of West Kensington is a bad preparation
for the rôle of _grande dame_ in the hospitable East. And so the naval
or military officer, accustomed to broader lines of social demarcation
in England, is puzzled and amused at the minute shades of difference in
Hong Kong society. He fails to see why Mrs. A., whose spouse exports
tea, is to be considered quite of the _haut ton_ of the colony; while
Mrs. B., whose husband imports cigars, and who is by birth and breeding
a better man than A., is not to be called on.

  “Big fleas have little fleas upon their backs to bite ’em,
  And little fleas have lesser fleas, and so, _ad infinitum_.”

And Hong Kong looks down on Kowloon with all the well‐bred contempt of
Belgravia for Brixton. And even in the despised suburb on the mainland
these social differences are not wanting. The wives of the superior
dock employees are the leaders of Kowloon society; and the better half
of a ship captain or marine engineer is only admitted on sufferance
to their exclusive circle. When the first Indian troops to strengthen
the garrison of Hong Kong in 1900 arrived, they were quartered in
Kowloon; where the presence of a number of strange young officers, who
dashed about their quiet suburb on fiery Arabs and completely eclipsed
the local dandies, caused a flutter in the hearts of anxious mothers
and indignant husbands. The fires of civilian prejudice against
the military burned fiercely; and I verily believe that many of the
inhabitants of Kowloon would have preferred an invasion of ferocious
Chinese.


THE KOWLOON HINTERLAND.

The island of Hong Kong was ceded to England in 1841. Later on a strip
of the adjacent mainland, from two to three miles deep, running back to
a line of steep hills from 1,300 to 2,000 feet high, was added. Then
for many years the colony rested content under the frowning shadow of
these dangerous neighbours; until it dawned at last upon our statesmen
that the Power who possessed this range of hills had Hong Kong at its
mercy. For heavy guns planted on their summits could lay the city of
Victoria in ruins at the easy range of two or three miles; and no
answering fire from the island forts so far below them could save it.
So in 1898, by a master‐stroke of diplomacy, China was induced to lease
to England the Kowloon Peninsula, about 200 miles square; and our
frontier was removed farther back to the safer distance of about twenty
miles from Hong Kong.

The peninsula is an irregularly shaped tongue of land with rugged and
indented coast‐line jutting out from the province of Kwang‐tung. It is
of little value except to safeguard the possession of Hong Kong. It
consists of range after range of rugged, barren hills, grass‐clad,
with here and there tangled vegetation but with scarcely a tree upon
them, separated by narrow valleys thinly occupied by Chinese. It could
only support a small population; for arable land is scarce, and the
few inhabitants are forced to add to their scanty crops by terracing
small fields on the steep sides of the hills. Villages are few and
far between. Those that exist are well and substantially built; for,
as in Hong Kong, granite is everywhere present on the mainland, the
soil being composed of disintegrated granite. Cattle‐breeding and even
sheep‐raising seem difficult; for the rank grass of the hills will
scarcely support animal life. Experiments made on the islands near Hong
Kong, which are of similar nature to the mainland, seem to bear this
out.

Winding inlets and long, narrow bays run far into the land on both
sides and considerably diminish the space at the disposal of the
cultivator. Occasionally narrow creeks are dammed by the villagers, and
the ground is roughly reclaimed. The supply of fresh water is limited
to the rainfall and the small streams that run down the hillsides. The
presence of mineral wealth is unsuspected and unlikely. Altogether the
Hinterland is poor and unproductive. Efforts are being made to develop
its scanty resources; and if cattle, wheat, and vegetables could be
raised, a ready market would be found for them in Hong Kong.

The present frontier line is exceedingly short—about ten miles if I
remember aright—as at the boundary the sea runs far into the land on
each side of the peninsula in two bays—Deep Bay on the west, Mirs Bay
on the east. The latter is being used as the winter training‐ground
of the ships of our China squadron. The former is very shallow, being
almost dry at low tide, and earns its name from the depth of its
penetration into the land.

One strongly defined portion of the boundary is the shallow, tidal
Samchun River which runs into Deep Bay. Across it the Chinese territory
begins in a fertile and cultivated valley surrounding an important and
comparatively wealthy market‐town, Samchun. Beyond that again rises
another line of rugged hills. I have never penetrated into the interior
here farther than Samchun, so cannot speak with accuracy of what the
country is like at the other side of these hills; but I have been
told that it is flat and fertile nearly all the way on to Canton. The
English firm in Hong Kong who projected the railway to Canton employed
a Royal Engineer officer to survey the route for the proposed line.
He told me, as well as I can remember, that he had estimated the cost
from Kowloon to about ten miles north of Samchun at about £27,000 a
mile, and from there on to Canton at £7,000 a mile. That seems to show
that the country beyond these hills is flat and easy. The cutting,
tunneling, and embanking required for the passage of a railway line
through the continuous hills of the Kowloon Hinterland would be a very
laborious undertaking. There is no long level stretch from Hong Kong
harbour to the frontier; and the hills are mainly granite.

Since the Hinterland has come into their possession the colonial
authorities have made an excellent road from Kowloon into their new
territory. It is carried up the steep hills and down again to the
valleys in easy gradients. It is of more importance for military than
for commercial purposes; as the peninsula produces so little and
wheeled transport is unknown.

The cession of the Hinterland in 1898 was very strongly resented by
its few inhabitants. Owing to their poverty and inaccessibility, they
were probably seldom plagued with visits from Chinese officials;
and they objected to their sudden transfer to the care of the more
energetic “foreign devils.” So when the Governor of Hong Kong arranged
a dramatic scene to take place at the hoisting of the British flag on
the frontier, and invitations were freely issued to the officials and
their wives and the society in general of the island to be present
on this historic occasion, the evil‐minded inhabitants prepared a
surprise for them. The police and the guard of honour went out on the
previous day to encamp on the ground on which the ceremony was to take
place. To their consternation they found that the new subjects of the
British Empire had dug a trench on the side of a hill close by, not
800 yards from the spot on which the flagstaff was to be erected,
and had occupied it in force, armed with jingals, matchlocks, Brown
Besses, and old rifles—antique weapons certainly, but good enough to
kill all the ladies and officials to be present next day. Information
was immediately sent back to Hong Kong; and quite a little campaign
was inaugurated. Companies of the Royal Welch Fusiliers, the Hong Kong
Regiment, and the Hong Kong and Singapore Battalion Royal Artillery,
with detachments of bluejackets, chased their new fellow‐subjects over
the hills, exchanged shots with them, and captured enough ancient
weapons to stock an armoury. Lieutenant Barrett, Hong Kong Regiment,
while bathing in a pond in a Chinese village, discovered a number of
old smooth‐bore cannons, which had been hurriedly thrown in there.
Little resistance was made; but the picnic arrangements for the
dramatic hoisting of the flag did not come off.

The inhabitants of the peninsula were speedily reconciled to British
rule and have since given no further trouble. A few European and Indian
police constables, armed with carbines and revolvers, are stationed
in it and patrol the country in pairs, frequently armed with no more
lethal weapon than an umbrella.

The possession of the Hinterland has strengthened enormously the
defence of Hong Kong from the landward side. Three passes, about 1,500
feet high, cross the last range of hills above Kowloon; and these can
be easily guarded. The situation of a hostile army which had landed
on the coast some distance away and endeavoured to march through the
difficult and mountainous country of the mainland, would be hopeless
in the presence of a strong defending force. Entangled in the narrow
valleys, forced to cross a series of roadless passes over which even
field‐guns must be carried bodily, fired at incessantly from the
never‐ending hilltops, it would be unable to proceed far. A couple of
regiments of Gurkhas or Pathans would be invaluable in such a country.
Moving rapidly from hill to hill they could decimate the invaders
almost with impunity to themselves.

The garrison of Hong Kong previous to 1900 consisted of a few batteries
R.A. to man the forts, some companies of the Asiatic Artillery or Hong
Kong and Singapore Battalion Royal Artillery (a corps of Sikhs and
Punjaubis raised in India for the defence of these two coast ports),
one British infantry regiment, the Hong Kong Regiment (ten companies
strong), and the Hong Kong Volunteers, Europeans, and Portuguese
half‐castes. The Asiatic Artillery were armed with muzzle‐loading
mountain guns. Such a force was absurdly small for such a large and
important place. General Sir William Gascoigne, K.C.M.G.,
was forced to still further denude it of troops in order to send
men hurriedly to North China to defend Tientsin. He was left with
his garrison companies of Royal Artillery, half of the Royal Welch
Fusiliers and Asiatic Artillery, and four‐fifths of the Hong Kong
Regiment. The situation would have been one of extreme danger had a
rising occurred in Canton and the southern provinces; and two regiments
of General Gaselee’s original force were stopped on their way to
the North. The 3rd Madras Light Infantry, under Lieutenant‐Colonel
Teversham, was composed of men of that now unwarlike presidency. But
the 22nd Bombay Infantry, under the command of Lieutenant‐Colonel R.
Baillie, was formed from the fighting races of Rajputana and Central
India and won many encomiums for their smartness in manœuvres over
the steep hills and their satisfactory work altogether.

A story is told of a War Office official who, ignorant of the
mountainous character of Hong Kong, wished to add a regiment of British
cavalry to its garrison. The general in command at the time, being
possessed of a keen sense of humour, gravely requested that the men
should be mounted on goats, pointing out that no other animal would
prove useful on the Hong Kong hills. But even in the mountainous
country of the mainland mounted infantry would be of great use to
enable commanding points to be speedily gained. When stationed in
Kowloon I organised mounted infantry on mules captured in North
China—splendid animals most of them, one standing fifteen hands high.
Even in that broken and rugged country I found that the men could move
swiftly around the bases of the hills, across the narrow valleys, and
up the easier slopes at a speed that defied all pursuit from their
comrades on foot. In an advance overland to Canton, mounted infantry
would be invaluable when the flat and cultivated country past Samchun
was reached; for cavalry would be useless in such closely intersected
ground.




CHAPTER IX

ON COLUMN IN SOUTHERN CHINA


A shallow, muddy river running between steep banks. On the grassy
slopes of a conical hill the white tents of a camp. Before the
quarter‐guard stands a Bombay Infantry sentry in khaki uniform and
pugri, the butt of his Lee‐Metford rifle resting on the ground, his
eyes turned across the river to where the paddy‐fields of Southern
China stretch away to a blue range of distant hills. Figures in
khaki or white undress move about the encampment or gather round
the mud cooking‐places, where their frugal meal of _chupatties_ and
curry is being prepared. A smart, well‐set‐up British officer passes
down through the lines of tents and lounging sepoys spring swiftly
to attention as he goes by. On the hilltop above a signaller waves
his flag rapidly; and down below in the camp a Madrassi havildar
spells out his message to a man beside him, who writes it down in a
note‐book. Coolies loaded with supplies trudge wearily up the steep
path. Before the tents four wicked‐looking little mountain guns turn
their ugly muzzles longingly towards a walled town two thousand
yards away across the stream, where spots of red and blue resolve
themselves through a field‐glass into Chinese soldiers. All around
on this side of the river the country lies in never‐ending hills and
narrow valleys, with banked paddy‐fields in chess‐board pattern. And
on these hills small horseshoe‐shaped masonry tombs or glazed, brown
earthen‐ware pots containing the bones of deceased Chinamen fleck the
grassy slopes. Across the stream the cultivation is interspersed with
low, tree‐crowned eminences or dotted with villages. There on the
boundary line, between China and the English territory of the Kowloon
Hinterland, a small column guards our possessions against rebel and
Imperial soldier, both possible enemies and restrained from violating
British soil by the bayonets of the sepoys from our distant Eastern
Empire. Twenty miles away Hong Kong lies ringed in by sapphire sea.
From the land it has no danger to dread while a man of this small but
resolute force guarding its frontier remains alive.

The outburst of fanaticism in North China, the attacks on the foreign
settlements in Tientsin and Pekin, the treachery of the Court, had
their echo in the far‐off southern provinces. Canton, turbulent and
hostile, has ever been a plague‐spot. Before now English and French
troops have had to chasten its pride and teach its people that the
outer barbarian claims a right to exist even on the sacred soil of
China. In the troublous summer of 1900 10,000 Black Flags, the unruly
banditti who long waged a harassing war against the French in Tonkin,
were encamped near this populous city. Fears were rife in Hong Kong
that, fired by exaggerated accounts of successes against the hated
foreigners in the North and swelled by the fanatical population of the
provinces of the two Kwangs, they might swarm down to the coast and
attack our possessions on the mainland, or even endeavour to assail
the island itself. Li Hung Chang, the Viceroy of Canton, had sounded a
note of warning. Purporting to seek the better arming of his soldiery
to enable him to cope with popular discontent, he induced the colonial
authorities to allow him to import 40,000 new magazine rifles through
Hong Kong; but there was no security that these weapons might not
be turned against ourselves. As it was well known that the Imperial
troops in the North had made common cause with the Boxers, the wisdom
of permitting this free passage of modern arms may be questioned.
Rumours of a rising among the Chinese in Victoria itself, of threatened
invasion from the mainland, were rife; and the inhabitants of our
colony in the Far East were badly scared. The first Indian brigade
under General Gaselee passed up to the more certain danger in the
North; but representations made to the home authorities caused the
stopping of his two line‐of‐communication regiments, the 3rd Madras
Light Infantry and 22nd Bombay Infantry, to strengthen the denuded
garrison of Hong Kong. This and the subsequent detention of his 2nd
Brigade to safeguard Shanghai left his command in the Allied Armies on
the march to Pekin numerically weak and forced him into a subordinate
position in the councils of the Generals. Hong Kong was by no means
in such imminent peril; and the troops thus diverted would have made
his force second only to the Japanese in strength, and enabled him to
assert his authority more emphatically among the Allies.

Pekin fell on August 14th, 1900. But long after that date this was
not credited in Canton; and the wildest rumours were rife as to the
splendid successes of the Chinese, who were represented as everywhere
victorious. This large southern city is situated well under a hundred
miles from Hong Kong, either by river or by land. It has constant
intercourse with our colony; and large, flat‐bottomed steamers with
passengers and cargo pass between the two places every day. Yet it
was confidently stated in the vernacular newspapers, and everywhere
believed, that two regiments from India arriving in Hong Kong Harbour
had heard such appalling tales of the prowess of the Chinese braves
that the terrified soldiers had jumped overboard from the transports
and drowned themselves to a man. They had preferred an easy death to
the awful tortures that they knew awaited them at the hands of the
invincible Chinese. Long after the Court had fled in haste from Pekin
and the capital had been in the hands of the Allies for months, their
columns pushing out everywhere into the interior, it was asserted that
all this apparent success was but a deep‐laid plan of the glorious
Empress‐Dowager. She had thus enticed them into the heart of the land
in order to cut them off from the sea. She now held them in the hollow
of her hand. The luckless foreigners had abjectly appealed for mercy.
Her tender heart had relented, and she had graciously promised to
spare them in return for the restoration of all the territory hitherto
wrested from China. Tientsin, Port Arthur, Kiao‐Chau, Shanghai, Tonkin,
even Hong Kong, were being hastily surrendered. And such preposterous
tales were readily believed.

But another confusing element was introduced into the already
sufficiently complicated situation. Canton and the South contains,
besides the anti‐foreign party, a number of reformers who realise that
China must stand in line with modern civilisation. Only thus will
she become strong enough to resist the perpetual foreign aggression
which deprives her of her best ports and slices off her most valuable
seaboard territory. The energetic inhabitants of Canton freely emigrate
to Hong Kong, Singapore, Penang, Australia, and America. There they
learn to take a wider view of things than is possible in their own
conservative country. When they return they spread their ideas, and
are the nucleus of the already fairly numerous party of reform, who
justly blame the misfortunes of China on the effete and narrow‐minded
Government in Pekin and work to secure the downfall of the present
Manchu dynasty. In the southern provinces they have their following;
and rumours of a great uprising there against the corrupt officialdom,
and even the throne itself, were rife in the autumn of 1900. The
much‐talked‐of but little‐known Triad Society—who claimed to advocate
reform, but who were regarded with suspicion, their tenets forbidden,
and their followers imprisoned in Hong Kong—started a rebellion in
the Kwang‐tung province. They were supposed to be led, or at least
abetted, by Sun Yat Sen, an enlightened reformer. As the revolt began
close to the Kowloon frontier, fears were expressed lest, despite their
advertised views, the rebels should prove unfriendly to foreigners and
invade our territory. Little was known of the progress of the movement.
The Chinese Imperial Government, through the Viceroy of Canton, sent
Admiral Ho with 4,000 troops to Samchun to suppress the rising. The
rebels, hearing of his coming, moved farther inland. The soldiers,
having no great stomach for bloodshed, generously forebore to follow,
and settled themselves comfortably in and around the town. Lest either
party should be tempted to infringe the neutrality of our territory,
the Hong Kong newspapers urged the Governor to take immediate measures
to safeguard our frontier. After some delay a small, compact column
was despatched to the boundary under the command of Major E. A.
Kettlewell, an officer of marked ability and energy, who had seen much
service in Burma and in the Tirah, and who had had long and intimate
connection with the Imperial Service troops in India. The composition
of the force, known as the Frontier Field Force, was as under:—

  _Commanding Officer._
  Major E. A. Kettlewell, 22nd Bombay Infantry.

  _Staff Officer._
  Lieutenant Casserly, 22nd Bombay Infantry.

  _Troops._

  Three Companies, 22nd Bombay Infantry, under Captain Hatherell and
  Lieutenants Melville and Burke.

  Four mountain guns and 50 men, Hong Kong and Singapore Battalion
  Royal Artillery, under Lieutenants Saunders and Ogilvie.

  Detachment Royal Engineers (British and Chinese sappers), under
  Lieutenant Rundle, R.E.

  Maxim Gun Detachment, 22nd Bombay Infantry, under Jemadar Lalla
  Rawat.

  Signallers, 3rd Madras Light Infantry, under Captain Sharpe.

  Section of Indian Field Hospital, under Captain Woolley, I.M.S.

With the mobility of Indian troops the column embarked within a few
hours after the receipt of orders on a flotilla of steam launches,
which were to convey us along the coast to Deep Bay, and thence up the
Samchun River to the threatened point on the frontier. Stores, tents,
and a few mules to carry the Maxim and ammunition, as well as to
supplement coolie transport, were towed in junks.

Our tiny vessels loaded down with their living freight, the sepoys
excited at the prospect of a fight, we steam away from Kowloon and
out through the crowded harbour. We pass a number of torpedo‐boat
destroyers and a small fleet of obsolete gunboats rusting in
inglorious ease. To our right, with its huge cylindrical oil‐tanks
standing up like giant drums and its docks containing an American
man‐o’‐war, lies the crowded Chinese quarter of Yaumati. Above it
towers the long chain of hills, their dark sides marked with the white
streak of the new road that crosses their summit into the Hinterland.
On the left is Hong Kong, the Peak with the windows of its houses
flashing in the sun, the city at its feet in shadow. We pass the long,
straggling Stonecutter’s Island, with the solid granite walls of its
abandoned prison, the tree‐clad hills and the sharp outlines of forts.
In among an archipelago of islands, large and small, we steam; and
ahead of us lies the narrow channel of the Cap‐sui‐moon Pass between
Lantau and the lesser islet of Mah Wan. On the latter are the buildings
of the Customs station—the Imperial Maritime Customs of China. High
hills on islands and mainland tower above us on every side. The lofty
peak of Tai‐mo‐shan stands up in the brilliant sunlight. The coast is
grim with rugged cliffs or gay with the grassy slopes of hills running
down to the white fringe of beach. Bluff headlands, black, glistening
rocks on which the foam‐flecked waves break incessantly, dark caverns,
and tiny bays line the shore. A lumbering junk, with high, square stern
and rounded bows—on which are painted large eyes, that the ship may
see her way—bears down upon us with huge mat sails and its lolling
crew gazing over the side in wonderment at the fierce, dark soldiers. A
small sampan dances over the waves, two muscular women pushing at the
long oars and the inevitable children seated on its narrow deck.

Along the coast we steam, gazing at its interminable masses of green
hills, until it suddenly recedes into a wide bay surrounded on every
side by high land. This is Deep Bay, an expanse twenty‐five miles in
extent which, though now covered by the sea, becomes at low tide one
vast mud flat, with a small stream winding through the noisome ooze.
Towards the land on the right we head. Far out from shore lies a trim,
white gunboat. From the stern floats the yellow Imperial standard of
China with its sprawling dragon; for the vessel belongs to the Maritime
Customs Service. On the decks brass machine‐guns glitter. A European in
white clothing watches us through binoculars from the poop. The Chinese
crew in blue uniforms, with pigtails coiled up under their straw hats,
are spreading an awning.

At length we reach the mouth of the Samchun River, a small tidal
stream, which, when the sea is low, is scarcely eighteen inches deep.
Up between its winding banks we steam. High hills rise up on each side.
We pray that neither rebel nor hostile Imperial soldier is waiting here
to stop our coming; for a machine‐gun or a few rifles would play havoc
with our men crowded together on the little launches. Up the river
we go in single file, playing “follow my leader” as the first launch
swings sharply round the frequent curves. By virtue of my position
“on the Staff,” I am aboard it and am consequently resentful when a
bump and a prolonged scraping under the keel tell us that we have gone
aground. The next launch avoids the shoal and passes us, its occupants
flinging sarcastic remarks and unkind jibes at us as they go by. But
“pride cometh before a fall,” and a little farther on their Chinese
steersman runs them high and dry. Then the others leave us behind until
by dint of poling we float again and follow in their wake. Round a bend
in the river we swing; and ahead of us we see a number of weird‐looking
Chinese war‐junks. From their masts stream huge pennants and gaudy
flags of many colours; on their decks stand old muzzle‐loading,
smooth‐bore cannon. Their high, square sterns tower above the banks.
The motley‐garbed crews are squatting about, engaged with chop‐sticks
and bowls of rice. The sudden appearance of our flotilla crowded with
armed men startles them. They drop their food and spring up to stare
at us, uncertain whether to bolt ashore or continue their interrupted
meal. Seeing no signs of hostility on our part, they grin placatingly
and shout remarks to us, the tenor of which it is perhaps as well
that we do not understand. These are Government war‐junks and, like
the Customs steamer outside, are stationed here to prevent assistance
reaching the rebels from the sea; but anyone who had successfully
forced their way past the gunboat would have little to fear from these
ill‐armed Noah’s Arks. Close by stand a few substantial buildings—a
Customs station. From the verandah of a bungalow two white men in
charge of it watch us as we go by.

As evening was closing in we reached the spot selected for our first
camping‐ground and disembarked. On our side of the river a few
hundred yards of level ground ran back to the steep, bare slopes of a
straggling hill which rose to a conical peak five hundred feet above
our heads. All around lay similar eminences, their grassy sides devoid
of trees. Behind us the Hinterland stretched away to the south in range
after range of barren mountains divided by narrow, cultivated valleys.
Beyond the river lay a plain patched with paddy‐fields or broken by
an occasional low hill. In it, little more than a mile away, stood
the walled town of Samchun. The British and Indian police in the new
territory had been instructed to give us intelligence of any hostile
movements in the neighbourhood; and from them we learned that no
immediate danger was to be apprehended. Nevertheless all precautionary
measures to guard against a possible surprise were taken; for Admiral
Ho’s troops still lingered in Samchun, and considerable doubt existed
as to their attitude towards the British. Piquets having been posted
and a strong guard placed over the ammunition and supplies, the men
cooked their evening meal and bivouacked for the night. But sleep was
almost impossible. The heat was intense. We had evidently intruded upon
a favourite haunt of the mosquitoes who attacked us with malignant
persistence until dawn.

The following day was employed in strengthening our position,
reconnoitring our surroundings and laying out our camp. Our arrival
had evidently taken the Chinese army across the river completely
by surprise. From the hill, on which our tents stood, Samchun was
plainly visible about 2,000 yards away; and our field‐glasses showed
a great commotion in the town. Soldiers poured out of the gates or
crowded on to the walls and gazed in consternation—apparent even at
that distance—at the British force that had so suddenly put in an
appearance on the scene. They were evidently extremely dubious as
to our intentions; and we watched the troops falling in hurriedly
and being marshalled under an imposing array of banners. When the
Hinterland had been ceded to us, Samchun had at first been included,
and was for a short time occupied by us; but the boundary was
afterwards fixed at the river as being a natural frontier, and the town
was restored to the Chinese. They apparently feared that we had changed
our minds and contemplated appropriating it again. As our column made
no move—for our orders had been not to enter Chinese territory or
take any hostile action unless attacked—they soon disappeared into
the town again. Later on, on a hill that rose close to the river on
their side of the boundary‐line, a regiment appeared and observed us
narrowly all day, endeavouring to keep out of sight themselves as much
as possible. It was very tantalising to see the materials for a pretty
little fight ready to hand being wasted, and we longed for the smallest
hostile act on their part to give us an excuse for one. But none came;
and we sighed discontentedly at the loss of such a golden opportunity.
Although the Chinese force numbered 4,000, armed with guns, Mausers and
Winchesters, and our column counted barely 400 all told, we felt little
doubt as to the result of a fight between us.

By the following morning Admiral Ho and his mandarins had evidently
come to the conclusion that we were more dangerous neighbours than
the rebels; so he proceeded to move off from our vicinity. All that
day and the next we watched bodies of troops, clad in long red or
blue coats, with enormous straw hats slung like shields on their
backs or covering their heads like giant mushrooms, marching out of
the town and stringing out into single file along the narrow paths
between the paddy‐fields as they moved off into the mountains beyond
Samchun. Above their heads waved innumerable banners—green, red, blue,
parti‐coloured, or striped in many lines horizontally or vertically. By
the following evening all had disappeared, with the exception of about
400, as we afterwards ascertained, left behind to garrison the town.
This forlorn hope, I doubt not, were none too well pleased at remaining
in such unpleasant proximity to us.

Our arrival at the frontier was undoubtedly responsible for the
retirement of Admiral Ho’s army. For he had been for some time
comfortably settled in Samchun without evincing the least anxiety
to follow up the rebels, who were reported to be laying waste the
country farther on, pillaging the villages, torturing the officials,
and levying taxes on the inhabitants. His departure removed a constant
source of danger; for his undisciplined troops might have been tempted
to cross the boundary into our territory and harass the villagers under
our protection.

We now employed ourselves in patrolling the frontier, exercising
the troops and making sketches to supplement the very inadequate
information as to the surrounding country in our possession. Although
the Hinterland had been ceded to the British two years before, and
although it lies in such close proximity to Hong Kong, no accurate
survey of it had ever been made. The only map which could be found
to provide the expedition with was one done by a Jesuit missionary
in 1840. It was fairly correct as regards outlines, but contained
absolutely no details except a number of names, which might refer to
villages or to features of the ground. For instance, at the spot on
the map where our camp stood, we read the word “Lo‐u.” This, before we
arrived there, we concluded referred to a village. But there was not a
house in the vicinity, and we found that it was the name of the hill on
which our tents were pitched. Our energetic commander employed himself
in surveying and filling in the details of the surrounding country,
marking the positions of the hamlets and paths—for roads there were
none—and ascertaining the ranges and heights of the various prominent
features around us.

About a mile away down the river lay the Chinese Customs station that
we had passed on our way up. I strolled there one afternoon and made
the acquaintance of the officers in charge. They were both Britishers.
One of them, Mr. Percy Affleck‐Scott, told me that our arrival had
been a great relief to them. When the rebels had been in the vicinity
they had received several messages from the leaders who threatened to
march down upon their station, burn it, and cut their heads off. In
view of the repeated declarations of the Triads, that no hostility is
felt by them to foreigners, these threats are significant. As they had
little reliance on the prowess of the Chinese soldiers if attacked by
the rebels, these two Britishers had been considerably relieved at the
arrival of our force, in whose neighbourhood they knew that they would
be safe.

The position of the European Custom House officials in the Outdoor
Branch, stationed as they generally are in out‐of‐the‐way places in
Chinese territory with no society of their own kind, is scarcely
enviable. Their work, which consists in levying duty on imports into
the country, frequently brings them into unpleasant contact with
Chinese officials, who regard the existence of their service with
intense dislike, as it robs them of chances of extortion. Those
employed in the Indoor Branch are generally stationed in cities like
Hong Kong, Shanghai, Pekin, or other large centres where life is
enjoyable.

When visiting the Samchun Custom House on another occasion, at a later
period, I saw a number of small, two‐pounder rifled breechloading
guns belonging to Admiral Ho’s force being embarked on a war‐junk.
I examined them with interest. They were mounted on small‐wheeled
carriages and bore the stamp of the Chinese arsenal where they had been
made. The breech ends were square, with a falling block worked by a
lever at the side. They were well finished; for the work turned out at
these arsenals by native workmen, often under European supervision, is
generally very good.

Early one morning, a few days after Admiral Ho’s departure, the camp
was roused by a sudden alarm. About four a.m., when it was still pitch
dark, we were awakened by the sound of heavy firing in the Chinese
territory. The continuous rattle of small arms and the deeper booming
of field‐guns were distinctly audible. We rushed out of our tents and
the troops got ready to fall in. The firing seemed to come from the
immediate neighbourhood of Samchun; and it appeared that a desperate
fight was in full swing. Our impression was that the rebels, learning
of Ho’s departure, had eluded his force and doubled back to attack the
town, which, being wealthy, would have proved a tempting prize. We
gazed from the hillside in the direction from which the sound came;
but a thick mist lay over the fields beyond the river and prevented
the flashes from being visible. We waited impatiently for daylight.
The rattle of rifle‐firing now broke out suddenly from around the
Customs station; and we trembled for the safety of Affleck‐Scott
and his companion. As the sound came no nearer in our direction, it
became evident that no hostile movement against us was intended. We
cursed the tardy daylight. At last day broke; but still the low‐lying
mists obscured our view of the town and the plain beyond the river.
Then the sun rose. The fog slowly cleared away. We looked eagerly
towards Samchun, expecting, as the firing still continued, to see the
contending forces engaged in deadly battle. But to our surprise,
though every house in the town, every field and bank around it, stood
out distinct in the clear light, scarcely a human being was visible.
Before the gates a few soldiers lounged about unconcernedly. But the
firing still continued. We could see nothing to account for it and
began to wonder if it was a battle of phantoms. Gradually it died away
and left us still bewildered. Later on in the day came the explanation.
In view of our imaginary combat it was simple and ludicrous. The day
was one of the innumerable Chinese festivals; and the inhabitants of
Samchun and the neighbouring villages had been ushering it in in the
usual Celestial fashion with much burning of crackers and exploding
of bombs. To anyone who has heard the extraordinary noise of Chinese
fireworks, which accurately reproduces the rattle of musketry and
the booming of guns, our mistake is excusable. At the attack on the
Peiyang Arsenal outside Tientsin, on June 27th, 1900, by the British,
Americans, and Russians, the Chinese defenders, before evacuating it
when hard pressed, laid strings of crackers along the walls. As our
marines and bluejackets, with the Americans, advanced to the final
assault these were set fire to. The explosions sounded like a very
heavy fusillade and the assailants took cover. The Chinese meanwhile
bolted out of the arsenal and got safely away before the attackers
discovered the trick and stormed the place.

A week or two after this false alarm, I obtained permission to cross
into Chinese territory and visit Samchun. The town looked very
interesting at a distance, with its high walls and two square stone
towers, which were in reality pawn‐shops. For these establishments in
China are looked upon as safe deposit offices. A rich man about to
leave home for any length of time removes his valuables to the nearest
pawn‐shop and there stores them. They are the first places attacked
when a band of robbers seizes some small town, as frequently happens.
So they are built in the form of strong towers with the entrance
generally several feet from the ground, in order that the proprietor
and his friends may retire within and defend them.

Accompanied by Captain Woolley, I.M.S., I set out to visit the
town, having received many injunctions to be careful not to embroil
ourselves with the inhabitants or the soldiery, who were not likely
to prove over friendly. We were provided with interpreters in the
persons of a Chinese policeman in British employ and a Sikh constable
who had learned to converse very well in the language of the country.
As we intended to make a formal call on the mandarin in command of
Samchun and had heard that in China a man’s importance is gauged
by the size of his visiting‐card, we wrote our names on sheets of
foolscap—the largest pieces of paper we could find. Red, however, is
the proper colour. In mufti and taking no weapons, we left the camp
and crossed the river in a small, flat‐bottomed ferry‐boat. Landed on
the far side, we set off along the tops of the mud banks between the
paddy‐fields, the only roads available. Those which are used as general
paths are laid with flat stones, which, not being fastened in any
way, occasionally tilt up and slide about in a disconcerting manner.
As we neared the town we were observed with interest by a number of
Chinese soldiers lounging about in front of the principal gateway. We
felt a little nervous as to our reception but putting a bold face on
the matter directed our way towards them. We were stopped, however,
by our Chinese policeman, who told us that we should not approach
this entrance as it faced the mandarin’s Yamen and was reserved for
important individuals. We being _merely_ foreigners—this although
he was in British employment!—must seek admittance through the back
gate into the town. Irritated at his insolent tone, the Sikh constable
shoved him aside, and we approached the guard. The soldiers, though not
openly hostile—for the white tents of our camp, plainly visible across
the river, had a sobering effect—treated us with scarcely‐veiled
contempt. On our Sikh interpreter informing them that we were English
officers who had come to visit their mandarin, they airily replied
that that dignitary was asleep and could not see us. Annoyed at
their impertinent manner, we ordered them to go and wake him. Rather
impressed by our audacity, they held a consultation. Then one went
into the Yamen. He returned in a few minutes with a message to the
effect that the mandarin regretted that he could not see us as he was
not dressed. Seeing the effect of our previous curtness, we haughtily
bade the soldier tell the mandarin to put on his clothes at once; see
him we must. Visibly impressed this time, he hastened inside again and
promptly returned with an invitation to enter the Yamen. We passed
through the gate with as important an air as we could assume. It had
been a game of bluff on both sides and we had won; for on the verandah
of the house inside the entrance we were received by the mandarin,
correctly attired. With hands folded over each other, he bowed low
and led the way into the interior. The room was small and plainly
furnished. High‐backed, uncomfortable chairs stood round a square
blackwood table. On the walls hung crude pictures or tablets painted
with Chinese characters. Our host, who was really a most courteous old
gentleman, bowed again and, pointing to the chairs, begged us—as we
judged from his manner—to be seated. We politely refused until he had
taken a chair himself. He then addressed us in sing‐song Chinese words,
which our Sikh interpreter assured us were an expression of the honour
he felt at our condescending to visit such an unworthy individual. We
framed our reply in equally humble terms. He then inquired the reason
of the coming of our force to the frontier. We informed him that it
was merely to guard our territory from invasion and assured him that
we had no evil designs on Samchun. He pretended to feel satisfied at
this, but doubt evidently still lingered in his mind. The conversation
then dragged on spasmodically until we asked his permission to visit
the town. He seemed to hail our request with relief as a chance of
politely ridding himself of us and ordered four soldiers to get ready
to accompany us as an escort. One of the attendants, at a sign from
him, then left the room and returned with three little cups covered
with brass saucers.

“Now we shall taste really high‐class Chinese tea,” said Woolley to me
in an undertone.

We removed the saucers. The cups were filled with boiling water. At
the bottom lay a few black twigs and leaves. Imitating the mandarin’s
actions, we raised our cups in both hands and tried to drink the hot
and tasteless contents. The Chinese tea was a distinct failure.

A few black, formidable‐looking cigars were now placed upon the table.
Mindful of the vile odours that inevitably possess the filthy streets
of the native towns in China, we took some. Then as our escort appeared
in the courtyard in front of the house, we rose. Expressing profuse
thanks to our courteous host through the interpreter, we folded our
hands and bowed ourselves out in the politest Chinese fashion.

Following our military guides, we entered the town. They led us
first to the house of a lesser mandarin, whom we visited. He was
as surly as his superior was amiable. He very speedily ordered tea
for us as a sign of dismissal. However, as a mark of attention, he
sent two lantern‐bearers to accompany us. Quitting him with little
hesitation, we followed our escort and plunged again into the town.
The streets were narrow and indescribably filthy. Deep, open drains
bordered them, filled with refuse. Extending our arms, we could nearly
touch the houses on each side. On either hand were shops, some with
glass‐windowed fronts, others open to the street. Some were fairly
extensive, filled with garments or rolls of cloth. Others exhibited for
sale clocks, cheap embroidery, tinsel jewellery, or common pottery.
Every third one at least sold food, raw or cooked. Dried fish or ducks
split open, the heads and necks of the latter attached to the bodies;
pork, meat, and sucking‐pigs; rice, flour, or vegetables. Near one shop
stood a grinning Chinaman who spoke to us in pidgin‐English. Beside him
was an open barrel filled with what looked like dried prunes. I pointed
to them and asked what they were.

“That?” he said, popping one into his mouth and munching it with
evident relish. “That belong cocky‐loachee. Velly good!”

They were dried cockroaches!

Farther on another pig‐tailed individual spoke to us in fluent English
with a Yankee twang.

“Do you live in Samchun?” I asked him, in surprise.

“Not much, you bet!” he replied. “I don’t belong to this darned country
any more. I live in ’Frisco.”

He explained that he had come to Hong Kong as a sailor on an American
vessel, and had wandered out to Samchun to see a relative. With a “So
long, boss!” from him we passed on.

Every fifth or sixth house was a gambling‐den. Around the tables were
seated Chinamen of all ages engaged in playing _fan‐tan_, that slowest
and most exasperating of all methods of “plunging.” The interiors of
these establishments were gay with much elaborate gilt carving.

It was now growing dark, and our lantern‐bearers lighted the paper
lamps swinging at the end of long sticks they carried. We directed
our escort to lead us out of the town. We wished to dismiss them at
the gate; but they assured the interpreter that their orders were
strict—not to quit us until they had seen us safely out of Chinese
territory. So we made our way to the river. Arrived there, my companion
and I discussed the question as to whether we should reward our escort
with a tip or whether they would be insulted, being soldiers, at the
offer. Finally we resolved to give them a dollar. If they did not look
satisfied, we would increase the amount. So a bright English dollar
was handed to the Sikh to be given to them. Satisfied! They seemed as
if they had never seen such wealth before. They crowded round us with
voluble thanks; and with quite an affecting farewell we went down to
the water’s edge. To our surprise we found our commanding officer with
a party of armed sepoys crossing over to us in the ferry‐boat. Alarmed
at our long absence, he had feared that something untoward had happened
to us and was coming in search of us. When we arrived at the camp we
found the others rather uneasy about us; though some cheerfully assured
us that they had been hoping that the Chinese had at least captured us
to give them an excuse for attacking and looting Samchun.

Shortly afterwards, interested at our description of our adventures,
our commanding officer determined to visit Samchun. A letter in Chinese
was sent to the mandarin to acquaint him with our chief’s intention.
Next morning we were surprised by the sight of eight Chinese soldiers,
armed with carbines and accompanied by the Sikh interpreter, crossing
the river and ascending the path to the camp. As they approached the
tents our sepoys, anxious to see the redoubtable warriors at close
range, rushed out and flocked round them. Terrified at the sight of
these strange black men, the Chinese soldiers dropped on their knees,
flung their carbines on the ground, and held up their hands in abject
supplication, entreating the interpreter to beg the fierce‐looking
foreign devils not to beat them. The sepoys roared with laughter,
patted them on the backs, and bore them off to their tents to soothe
them with tea and cigarettes. The Sikh constable was the bearer of a
message from the mandarin, expressing his pleasure at the intended
visit of our commandant and informing him that an escort had been sent
as a mark of honour. Accompanied by twenty of our tallest sepoys we
crossed the river and set out for Samchun.

As we approached the town we found that the whole garrison of 400 men
had been turned out to welcome us and were formed up to line the road
near the gate of the Yamen. Fourteen huge banners of many colours
waved above the ranks. In front of the entrance stood the mandarin and
his suite in their gala dress, waiting to receive us. Our commanding
officer had ridden up on his Arab charger, which must have seemed
an immense horse to the Chinamen present, accustomed only to the
diminutive ponies of their own country. The mandarin came forward to
welcome our chief and apologised for not receiving him with a salute of
cannon, as, he said, he had been afraid of startling his steed!

While compliments were being exchanged, I walked down the ranks of the
Chinese troops and inspected them closely. They were nearly all small
and miserable‐looking men, clad in long red or blue coats, with huge
straw hats. They were armed with single‐loading Mausers or Winchester
repeating carbines. I looked at a few of these. The outside of the
barrels were bright and had evidently been cleaned with emery paper;
but inside they were completely choked with rust and the weapons were
absolutely useless. The men were evidently merely coolies, hurriedly
impressed by the mandarins when called upon by the Viceroy of Canton
to produce the troops for whom they regularly drew pay. This is a
favourite device of the corrupt Chinese officials, who receive an
allowance to keep up a certain number of soldiers. They buy and store
a corresponding number of uniforms and rifles. When warned of an
approaching inspection by some higher authority, they gather in coolies
and clothe and arm them for the duration of his visit. The superior
official—his own palm having been well greased—forbears to inspect
them too closely, and departs to report to the Viceroy of the province
that the troops are of excellent quality. Then the uniforms and rifles
are returned to store, and the coolies dismissed with—or more probably
without—a few cents to recompense them for their trouble.

Latterly in the North this does not always occur; and some of the
troops, trained by foreigners and armed with the latest quick‐firing
guns and magazine rifles, are very good. The Imperial forces which
opposed Admiral Seymour’s advance and attacked Tientsin were of very
different calibre to those employed in the suppression of the Triad
rebellion. The shooting of their gunners and riflemen was excellent.
The army of Yuan‐Shi‐Kai, who was Governor of the province of Shantung
during the troubles in the North, is a good example of what Chinese
soldiers can be when well trained.

The interview between the mandarin of Samchun and our commanding
officer was an elaborate repetition of my own experience. The visit
over, we entered the town, inspected some of the temples, and bought
some curiosities in the shops. Then, escorted by our original party of
Chinese soldiers, we returned to the river.

At the end of November we were roused one night by urgent messages
from the British police in the Hinterland to the effect that parties
of rebels were hovering on the frontier and it was feared that they
intended to raid across into our territory. In response to their
request, a strong party was sent out at once to reinforce them. About
four a.m. a European police sergeant arrived in breathless haste with
the information that the rebels had crossed the boundary and seized two
villages lying inside our border. They had fired on the police patrols.
Two companies of the 22nd Bombay Infantry, under Captain Hatherell and
Lieutenant Burke, fell in promptly and marched off under the guidance
of two Sikh policemen sent for the purpose. Preceded by scouts and a
strong advanced guard, under a Pathan native officer, Subhedar Khitab
Gul, they bore down at daybreak on the villages reported captured. But
the rebels had apparently received information of their coming and
had fled back across the border. The troops, bitterly disappointed at
being deprived of a fight, returned about nine a.m. to camp, where the
remainder of the force had been ready to support them if necessary.

No further attempts were ever made against our territory, and shortly
afterwards the Frontier Field Force returned to headquarters.




CHAPTER X

IN THE PORTUGUESE COLONY OF MACAO


Forty miles from Hong Kong, hidden away among the countless islands
that fringe the entrance to the estuary of the Chukiang or Pearl
River, lies the Portuguese settlement of Macao. Once flourishing and
prosperous, the centre of European trade with Southern China, it is now
decaying and almost unknown—killed by the competition of its young and
successful rival. Long before Elizabeth ascended the throne of England
the venturesome Portuguese sailors and merchants had reached the Far
East. There they carried their country’s flag over seas where now it
never flies. An occasional gunboat represents in Chinese waters their
once powerful and far‐roaming navy.

In the island of Lampacao, off the south‐eastern coast, their traders
were settled, pushing their commerce with the mainland. In 1557 the
neighbouring peninsula of Macao was ceded to them in token of the
Chinese Emperor’s gratitude for their aid in destroying the power of a
pirate chief who had long held sway in the seas around. The Dutch, the
envious rivals of the Portuguese in the East, turned covetous eyes on
the little colony which speedily began to flourish. In 1622 the troops
in Macao were despatched to assist the Chinese against the Tartars.
Taking advantage of their absence, the Governor of the Dutch East
Indies fitted out a fleet to capture their city. In the June of that
year the hostile ships appeared off Macao and landed a force to storm
the fort. The valiant citizens fell upon and defeated the invaders; and
the Dutch sailed away baffled. Until the early part of the nineteenth
century the Portuguese paid an annual tribute of five hundred taels to
the Chinese Government in acknowledgment of their nominal suzerainty.
In 1848, the then Governor, Ferreira Amaral, refused to continue this
payment and expelled the Chinese officials from the colony. In 1887,
the independence of Macao was formally admitted by the Emperor in a
treaty to that effect.

But the palmy days of its commerce died with the birth of Hong Kong.
The importance of the Portuguese settlement has dwindled away. Macao
is but a relic of the past. Its harbour is empty. The sea around has
silted up with the detritus from the Pearl River until now no large
vessels can approach. A small trade in tea, tobacco, opium, and silk is
all that is left. The chief revenue is derived from the taxes levied on
the numerous Chinese gambling‐houses in the city, which have gained for
it the title of the Monte Carlo of the East.

Macao is situated on a small peninsula connected by a long, narrow
causeway with the island of Heung Shan. The town faces southward and,
sheltered by another island from the boisterous gales of the China
seas, is yet cooled by the refreshing breezes of the south, from which
quarter the wind blows most of the year in that latitude. Victoria in
our colony, on the other hand, is cut off from them by the high Peak
towering above it; and its climate in consequence is hot and steamy in
the long and unpleasant summer. So Macao is, then, a favourite resort
of the citizens of Hong Kong. The large, flat‐bottomed steamer that
runs between the two places is generally crowded on Saturdays with
inhabitants of the British colony, going to spend the week‐end on the
cooler rival island.

The commercial competition of Macao is no longer to be dreaded. But
this decaying Portuguese possession has recently acquired a certain
importance in the eyes of the Hong Kong authorities and our statesmen
in England by the fears of French aggression aroused by apparent
endeavours to gain a footing in Macao. Attempts have been made to
purchase property in it in the name of the French Government which
are suspected to be the thin end of the wedge. Although the colony
is not dangerous in the hands of its present possessors, it might
become so in the power of more enterprising neighbours. Were it
occupied by the French a much larger garrison would be required in
Hong Kong. Of course, any attempt to invade our colony from Macao
would be difficult; as the transports could not be convoyed by any
large warships owing to the shallowness of the sea between the two
places until Hong Kong harbour is reached. One battleship or cruiser,
even without the assistance of the forts, should suffice to blow out
of the water any vessels of sufficiently light draught to come out of
the port of Macao. If any specially constructed, powerfully armed,
shallow‐draught men‐o’‐war—which alone would be serviceable—were
sent out from Europe, their arrival would be noted and their purpose
suspected. Still an opportunity might be seized when our China squadron
was elsewhere engaged and the garrison of Hong Kong denuded. On the
whole, the Portuguese are preferable neighbours to the aggressive
French colonial party, which is constantly seeking to extend its
influence in Southern China. In 1802 and again in 1808 Macao was
occupied by us as a precaution against its seizure by the French.

When garrison duty in Hong Kong during the damp, hot days of the summer
palled, I once took ten days’ leave to the pleasanter climate of Macao.
I embarked in Victoria in one of the large, shallow‐draught steamers
of the Hong Kong, Canton, and Macao Steamboat Company, which keeps up
the communication between the English and Portuguese colonies and the
important Chinese city by a fleet of some half‐dozen vessels. With the
exception of one, they are all large and roomy craft from 2,000 to
3,000 tons burden. They run to, and return from, Canton twice daily
on week‐days. One starts from Hong Kong to Macao every afternoon and
returns the following morning, except on Sundays. Between Macao and
Canton they ply three times a week. The fares are not exorbitant—from
Hong Kong to Macao three dollars, to Canton five, each way; between
Macao and Canton three. The Hong Kong dollar in 1901 was worth about
1_s._ 10_d._

The steamer on which I made the short passage to Macao was the
_Heungshan_ (1,998 tons). She was a large shallow‐draught vessel,
painted white for the sake of coolness. She was mastless, with one
high funnel, painted black; the upper deck was roomy and almost
unobstructed. The sides between it and the middle deck were open; and a
wide promenade lay all round the outer bulkheads of the cabins on the
latter. Extending from amid‐ships to near the bows were the first‐class
state‐rooms and a spacious, white‐and‐gold‐panelled saloon. For’ard of
this the deck was open. Shaded by the upper deck overhead, this formed
a delightful spot to laze in long chairs and gaze over the placid
water of the land‐locked sea at the ever‐changing scenery. Aft on the
same deck was the second‐class accommodation. Between the outer row of
cabins round the sides a large open space was left. This was crowded
with fat and prosperous‐looking Chinamen, lolling on chairs or mats,
smoking long‐stemmed pipes with tiny bowls and surrounded by piles of
luggage.

Below, on the lower deck, were herded the third‐class passengers,
all Chinese coolies. The companion‐ways leading up to the main deck
were closed by padlocked iron gratings. At the head of each stood an
armed sentry, a half‐caste or Chinese quartermaster in bluejacket‐like
uniform and naval straw hat. He was equipped with carbine and revolver;
and close by him was a rack of rifles and cutlasses. All the steamers
plying between Hong Kong, Macao, and Canton are similarly guarded; for
the pirates who infest the Pearl River and the network of creeks near
its mouth have been known to embark on them as innocent coolies and
then suddenly rise, overpower the crew and seize the ship. For these
vessels, besides conveying specie and cargo, have generally a number of
wealthy Chinese passengers aboard, who frequently carry large sums of
money with them.

The _Heungshan_ cast off from the crowded, bustling wharf and threaded
her way out of Hong Kong harbour between the numerous merchant ships
lying at anchor. In between Lantau and the mainland we steamed over the
placid water of what seemed an inland lake. The shallow sea is here so
covered with islands that it is generally as smooth as a mill‐pond.
Past stately moving junks and fussy little steam launches we held our
way. Islands and mainland rising in green hills from the water’s edge
hemmed in the narrow channel. In about two and a half hours we sighted
Macao. We saw ahead of us a low eminence covered with the buildings of
a European‐looking town. Behind it rose a range of bleak mountains.
We passed along by a gently curving bay lined with houses and fringed
with trees, rounded a cape, and entered the natural harbour which
lies between low hills. It was crowded with junks and sampans. In the
middle lay a trim Portuguese gunboat, the _Zaire_, three‐masted, with
white superstructure and funnel and black hull. The small Canton‐Macao
steamer was moored to the wharf.

The quay was lined with Chinese houses, two‐ or three‐storied, with
arched verandahs. The _Heungshan_ ran alongside, the hawsers were
made fast, and gangways run ashore. The Chinese passengers, carrying
their baggage, trooped on to the wharf. One of them in his hurry
knocked roughly against a Portuguese Customs officer who caught him
by the pigtail and boxed his ears in reward for his awkwardness. It
was a refreshing sight after the pampered and petted way in which the
Chinaman is treated by the authorities in Hong Kong. There the lowest
coolie can be as impertinent as he likes to Europeans, for he knows
that the white man who ventures to chastise him for his insolence will
be promptly summoned to appear before a magistrate and fined. Our
treatment of the subject races throughout our Empire errs chiefly in
its lack of common justice to the European.

Seated in a ricksha, pulled and pushed by two coolies up steep
streets, I was finally deposited at the door of the Boa Vista Hotel.
This excellent hostelry—which the French endeavoured to secure for a
naval hospital, and which has since been purchased by the Portuguese
Government—was picturesquely situated on a low hill overlooking the
town. The ground on one side fell sharply down to the sea which lapped
the rugged rocks and sandy beach two or three hundred feet below. On
the other, from the foot of the hill, a pretty bay with a tree‐shaded
esplanade—called the Praia Grande—stretched away to a high cape about
a mile distant. The bay was bordered by a line of houses, prominent
among which was the Governor’s Palace. Behind them the city, built on
rising ground, rose in terraces. The buildings were all of the Southern
European type, with tiled roofs, Venetian‐shuttered windows, and walls
painted pink, white, blue, or yellow. Away in the heart of the town the
gaunt, shattered façade of a ruined church stood on a slight eminence.
Here and there small hills crowned with the crumbling walls of ancient
forts rose up around the city.

Eager for a closer acquaintance with Macao, I drove out that afternoon
in a ricksha. I was whirled first along the Praia Grande, which runs
around the curving bay below the hotel. On the right‐hand side lay a
strongly built sea‐wall. On the tree‐shaded promenade between it and
the roadway groups of the inhabitants of the city were enjoying the
cool evening breeze. Sturdy little Portuguese soldiers in dark‐blue
uniforms and _képis_ strolled along in two and threes, ogling the
yellow or dark‐featured Macaese ladies, a few of whom wore mantillas.
Half‐caste youths, resplendent in loud check suits and immaculate
collars and cuffs, sat on the sea‐wall or, airily puffing their cheap
cigarettes, sauntered along the promenade with languid grace. Grave
citizens walked with their families, the prettier portion of whom
affected to be demurely unconscious of the admiring looks of the
aforesaid dandies. A couple of priests in shovel hats and long, black
cassocks moved along in the throng.

The left side of the Praia was lined with houses, among which were
some fine buildings, including the Government, Post and Telegraph
Bureaus, commercial offices, private residences, and a large mansion,
with two projecting wings, the Governor’s Palace. At the entrance
stood a sentry, while the rest of the guard lounged near the doorway.
At the end of the Praia Grande were the pretty public gardens, shaded
by banyan trees, with flower‐beds, a bandstand, and a large building
beyond it—the Military Club. Past the gate of the Gardens the road
turned away from the sea and ran between rows of Chinese houses until
it reached the long, tree‐bordered Estrada da Flora. On the left lay
cultivated land. On the right the ground sloped gently back to a bluff
hill, on which stood a lighthouse, the oldest in China. At the foot
of this eminence lay the pretty summer residence of the Governor,
picturesquely named Flora, surrounded by gardens and fenced in by a
granite wall. Continuing under the name of Estrada da Bella Vista, the
road ran on to the sea and turned to the left around a flower‐bordered,
terraced green mound, at the summit of which was a look‐out whence
a charming view was obtained. From this the mound derives the name
of Bella Vista. In front lay a shallow bay. To the left the shore
curved round to a long, low, sandy causeway, which connects Macao with
the island of Heung Shan. Midway on this stood a masonry gateway,
Porta Cerco, which marks the boundary between Portuguese and Chinese
territory. Hemmed in by a sea‐wall, the road continued from Bella Vista
along above the beach, past the isthmus, on which was a branch road
leading to the Porta, by a stretch of cultivated ground, and round the
peninsula, until it reached the city again.

After dinner that evening, accompanied by a friend staying at the
same hotel, I strolled down to the Public Gardens, where the police
band was playing and the “beauty and fashion” of Macao assembled.
They were crowded with gay promenaders. Trim Portuguese naval or
military officers, brightly dressed ladies, soldiers, civilians,
priests and laity strolled up and down the walks or sat on the benches.
Sallow‐complexioned children chased each other round the flower‐beds.
Opposite the bandstand stood a line of chairs reserved for the Governor
and his party. We met some acquaintances among the few British
residents in the colony; and one of them, being an honorary member of
the Military Club situated at one end of the Gardens, invited us into
it. We sat at one of the little tables on the terrace, where the élite
of Macao drank their coffee and liqueurs, and watched the gay groups
promenading below. The scene was animated and interesting, thoroughly
typical of the way in which Continental nations enjoy outdoor life,
as the English never can. Hong Kong, with all its wealth and large
European population, has no similar social gathering‐place; and its
citizens wrap themselves in truly British unneighbourly isolation.

The government of Macao is administered from Portugal. The Governor
is appointed from Europe; and the local Senate is vested solely with
the municipal administration of the colony. The garrison consists of
Portuguese artillerymen to man the forts and a regiment of Infantry of
the Line, relieved regularly from Europe. There is also a battalion
of police, supplemented by Indian and Chinese constables—the former
recruited among the natives of the Portuguese territory of Goa on
the Bombay coast, though many of the sepoys hail from British India.
A gunboat is generally stationed in the harbour. The troubles all
over China in 1900 had a disturbing influence even in this isolated
Portuguese colony. An attack from Canton was feared in Macao as well as
in Hong Kong; and the utmost vigilance was observed by the garrison.
One night heavy firing was heard from the direction of the Porta
Cerco, the barrier on the isthmus. It was thought that the Chinese
were at last descending on the settlement. The alarm sounded and the
troops were called out. Sailors were landed from the _Zaire_ with
machine‐guns. A British resident in Macao told me that so prompt were
the garrison in turning out that in twenty minutes all were at their
posts and every position for defence occupied. At each street‐corner
stood a strong guard; and machine‐guns were placed so as to prevent
any attempt on the part of the Chinese in the city to aid their
fellow‐countrymen outside. However, it was found that the alarm was
occasioned by the villagers who lived just outside the boundary, firing
on the guards at the barrier in revenge for the continual insults to
which their women, when passing in and out to market in Macao, were
subjected by the Portuguese soldiers at the gate. No attack followed
and the incident had no further consequences. At the close of 1901 or
the beginning of 1902, more serious alarm was caused by the conduct
of the regiment recently arrived from Portugal in relief. Dissatisfied
with their pay or at service in the East, the men mutinied and
threatened to seize the town. The situation was difficult, as they
formed the major portion of the garrison. Eventually, however, the
artillerymen, the police battalion, and the sailors from the _Zaire_
succeeded in over‐awing and disarming them. The ringleaders were seized
and punished, and that incident closed.

The European‐born Portuguese in the colony are few and consist chiefly
of the Government officials and their families and the troops. They
look down upon the Macaese—as the colonials are called—with the
supreme contempt of the pure‐blooded white man for the half‐caste. For,
judging from their complexions and features, few of the Macaese are of
unmixed descent. So the Portuguese from Europe keep rigidly aloof from
them and unbend only to the few British and Americans resident in the
colony. These are warmly welcomed in Macao society and freely admitted
into the exclusive official circles.

On the day following my arrival, I went in uniform to call upon the
Governor in the palace on the Praia Grande. Accompanied by a friend,
I rickshaed from the hotel to the gate of the courtyard. The guard at
the entrance saluted as we approached; and I endeavoured to explain the
reason of our coming to the sergeant in command. English and French
were both beyond his understanding; but he called to his assistance
a functionary, clad in gorgeous livery, who succeeded in grasping the
fact that we wished to see the aide‐de‐camp to the Governor. He ushered
us into a waiting‐room opening off the spacious hall. In a few minutes
a smart, good‐looking officer in white duck uniform entered. He was the
aide‐de‐camp, Senhor Carvalhaes. Speaking in fluent French, he informed
us that the Governor was not in the palace but would probably soon
return, and invited us to wait. He chatted pleasantly with us, gave us
much interesting information about Macao, and proffered his services
to make our stay in Portuguese territory as enjoyable as he could. We
soon became on very friendly terms and he accepted an invitation to
dine with us at the hotel that night. The sound of the guard turning
out and presenting arms told us that the Governor had returned. Senhor
Carvalhaes, praying us to excuse him, went out to inform his Excellency
of our presence. In a few minutes the Governor entered and courteously
welcomed us to Macao. He spoke English extremely well; although he
had only begun to learn it since he came to the colony not very long
before. After a very pleasant and friendly interview with him we took
our departure, escorted to the door by the aide‐de‐camp.

On the following day I paid some calls on the British and American
residents and then went down to the English tennis‐ground, which is
situated close to Bella Vista. Here, in the afternoons, the little
colony of aliens in Macao generally assemble. The consuls and their
wives and families, with a few missionaries and an occasional merchant,
make up their number. Close by the tennis‐courts, in a high‐walled
enclosure shaded by giant banyans, lies the English cemetery.

That night a civilian from Hong Kong, Mr. Ivan Grant‐Smith, and I had
an unpleasant adventure which illustrates the scant respect with which
the ægis of British power is regarded abroad. We are prone to flatter
ourselves that the world stands in awe of our Empire’s might, that the
magic words, “I am an English citizen!” will bear us scatheless through
any danger. The following instance—by no means an isolated one—of how
British subjects are often treated by the meanest officials of other
States may be instructive.

We had dined that evening at the house of one of the English residents
in Macao. The dinner, which was to celebrate the birthday of his son,
was followed by a dance; so that it was after one o’clock in the
morning before we left to walk back to the hotel, about a mile away.
Leaving the main streets, we tried a short cut along a lonely road
hemmed in by high garden walls. The ground on one side sloped up,
so that the level of the enclosures was but little below the top of
the wall fronting the road. As we passed one garden some dogs inside
it, roused by our voices, climbed on the wall and began to bark
persistently at us. In the vain hope of silencing them, Grant‐Smith
threw a few stones at the noisy animals. They barked all the more
furiously. A small gate in the wall a little distance farther on
suddenly opened and a half‐dressed Portuguese appeared. I had happened
to stop to light a cigar, and my companion had gone on ahead. The
new‐comer on the scene rushed at him and poured forth a torrent of what
was evidently abuse. My friend very pacifically endeavoured to explain
by gestures what had happened; but the Portuguese, becoming still more
enraged, shouted for the police patrol and blew a whistle loudly.
An Indian constable ran up. The infuriated citizen spoke to him in
Portuguese and then returned inside his garden, closing the gate. The
sepoy seized Mr. Grant‐Smith by the shoulder. I asked him in Hindustani
what my friend had done. The constable replied that he did not know. I
said, “Then why do you arrest the sahib?”

“Because that man”—pointing to the garden—“told me to do so.”

“Who is he?” I demanded, naturally concluding that we must have
disturbed the slumbers of some official whom the sepoy recognised.

To my astonishment he replied—

“I do not know, sahib. I never saw him before.”

As Grant‐Smith was ignorant of Hindustani and the Indian of English, I
was forced to act as interpreter.

“Then,” said I, “as you don’t know of what the sahib is guilty or even
the name of his accuser, you must release him.”

“I cannot, sahib. I must take him to the police‐station.”

Another Indian constable now came on the scene. I explained matters
to him and insisted on his entering the garden and fetching out the
complainant. He went in, and in a few minutes returned with the
Portuguese hastily clad. He was in a very bad temper at being again
disturbed; for, thinking that he had comfortably disposed of us for the
night, he had calmly gone to bed.

We all now proceeded to a small police‐station about a mile away,
passing the hotel on the road. Furious at the unjust arrest and
irritated at the coolness of the complainant and the stupidity of the
sepoy, my friend and I were anxious to see some superior authority. We
never doubted that a prompt release and apology, as well as a reprimand
to the over‐zealous constable, would immediately follow. British
subjects were not to be treated in this high‐handed fashion!

Arrived at the station, we found only a Portuguese constable, with
a Chinese policeman lying asleep on a guard‐bed in the corner. The
accuser now came forward and charged my companion with “throwing
stones at a dwelling‐house,” as the Indians informed me. Using them
to interpret, I endeavoured to explain the affair to the Portuguese
constable. He simply shrugged his shoulders, wrote down the charge,
and said that the prisoner must be taken to the Head Police Office for
the night. He added that, there being no charge against me, I was not
concerned in the matter, and could go home.

However, as my unfortunate friend required me as interpreter, I had no
intention of abandoning him, and accompanied him when he was marched
off to durance vile. The Portuguese policeman at first wished to send
him under the charge of the Chinese constable, whom he woke up for the
purpose; but we explained that if such an indignity were offered us we
would certainly refuse to go quietly with the Chinaman and might damage
him on the way. He then allowed the Indian sepoys, who were very civil,
to escort us. My luckless companion was then solemnly marched through
the town until the Head Police Office was reached, over two miles away.
It was a rambling structure in the heart of the city, with ancient
buildings and tree‐shaded courts. Down long corridors and across a
grass‐grown yard we were led into a large office. A half‐open door in
a partition on the left bore the inscription, “Quarto del Sargento.”
On the right, behind a large screen, a number of Portuguese policemen
lay asleep on beds. The sepoys roused a sergeant, who sat up grumbling
and surveyed us with little friendliness. The scene was rather amusing.
My friend and I in correct evening dress, as haughtily indignant as
Britishers should be under such circumstances, the Indian sepoys
standing erect behind us, the surly complainant, whom the light of the
office lamps revealed to be a very shoddy and common individual, the
half‐awakened policemen gazing sleepily at us from their beds, would
have made a capital tableau in a comedy. The sergeant rose and put
on his uniform. Seating himself at a table in the office he read the
charge. Without further ado he ordered a bed to be brought down and
placed for the prisoner in the empty “Quarto del Sargento.” He then
rose from the table and prepared to retire. I stopped him and demanded
that our explanation should be listened to. I told him, through the
interpreters, that if the ridiculous charge against my friend was
to be proceeded with, he could be found at the hotel. There was no
necessity for confining him for the night, as he could not leave
Macao without the knowledge of the authorities. The sergeant curtly
replied that as there was no complaint against me I had better quit
the police‐station as soon as possible. If I wished to give evidence
for my friend, I could attend at the magistrate’s court in the morning
and do so. I informed him that I was an officer in the British Army,
and demanded to see a Portuguese officer. He replied that he was a
sergeant, and quite officer enough for me. His manner throughout was
excessively overbearing and offensive. I then threatened to appeal to
the British Consul. I am afraid that this only amused the Portuguese
policemen, who had left their beds to come into the office and listen
to the affair. They laughed amusedly; and the sergeant, smiling grimly,
bade the interpreting sepoy tell me that he did not care a snap of
his fingers for our Consul. I then played my trump card. I demanded
that a message should be immediately conveyed to the aide‐de‐camp
of the Governor, to the effect that one of his English friends with
whom he had dined the previous night had been arrested. The effect
was electrical. As soon as my speech had been translated to them, all
the Portuguese policemen became at once extremely civil. The sergeant
rushed to a telephone and rang up the police officer on duty. I caught
the words “ufficiales Inglesos” and “amigos del Senhor Carvalhaes.”
After a long conversation over the wire he returned smiling civilly,
saluted, and said that my companion could leave the station at once.
Would he have the supreme kindness to attend at the magistrate’s court
at ten o’clock in the morning? If he did not know where it was, a
constable would be sent to the hotel to guide him.

We marched out with the honours of war. With profuse courtesy we were
escorted out of the police‐station, a sentry shouldering arms to us as
we passed; and the sergeant accompanied us to the outer gate, where he
parted from us with an elaborate salute.

We reached the hotel about 3.30 a.m. Before nine o’clock I presented
myself at the palace, where I interviewed Senhor Carvalhaes and
recounted the whole affair to him. He was indignant at the conduct of
the police. He told me that we need not attend the court, as he would
settle the matter himself. Later on my friend and I saw the British
Consul, whom we knew personally, and told him all that had happened.
He said that he could not have helped us in the least had we appealed
to him. Some time previous an English colonel, in company with several
ladies, had been arrested by the police for not removing his hat when
a religious procession passed. As this officer happened to be a Roman
Catholic, his action was not meant to be disrespectful. He was not
released until the British Consul had interviewed the Governor. By a
curious coincidence I met this colonel some months later in Seöul, the
capital of Corea.

That afternoon Grant‐Smith and I were invited to the Portuguese Naval
Tennis Club ground near Flora, the Governor’s summer residence.
Carvalhaes, who was present, came to me and told me that the affair
was settled. The trumpery charge had been dismissed; and the Indian
constable who had arrested Grant‐Smith had been punished with six
weeks’ imprisonment. As the unfortunate sepoy had only done what he
considered his duty and had been very civil throughout, as well as
helping me considerably by interpreting, I begged that the punishment
should be transferred from him to the discourteous Portuguese
sergeant. On my representations the Indian was released; but I doubt if
the man of the dominant caste received even a reprimand.

Our adventure was now common property. We were freely chaffed about the
arrest by the Portuguese officers and the British residents present at
the Tennis Club. The wife of the Governor laughingly bade one of the
English ladies bring up the “prisoner” and present him to her.

When one reflects that this quaint and old‐world little Portuguese
colony is only forty miles from Hong Kong with its large garrison, our
treatment by its insolent subordinate officials does not say much for
the respect for England’s might which we imagine is felt throughout the
world.

I had another experience of an arrest in Japan. The spy mania is rife
in that country; and no photographing is permitted in the fortified
seaports or in large tracts of country “reserved for military
purposes.” In the important naval station of Yukosŭka, an hour’s
journey by train from Yokohama, an American gentleman and I were taken
into custody by a policeman for merely carrying a camera which, knowing
the regulations, we had been careful not to use. We found afterwards
that our ricksha coolies had given information. I was fortunately able
to speak Japanese sufficiently well to explain to our captor that we
had no intention of taking surreptitious photographs of the warships
in the harbour. I pointed out that as most of these vessels had been
built in England it was hardly necessary for a Britisher to come to
Japan to get information about them. Our little policeman—with the
ready capacity of his countrymen for seeing the feeblest joke—was
immensely tickled. He laughed heartily and released us. But shortly
afterwards an Italian officer, on his way to attend the Japanese
military manœuvres, innocently took some photographs of the scenery
near Shimoneseki. He was promptly arrested and subsequently fined forty
yen (£4) for the offence. A few days later an Englishman at Moji was
taken into custody for the same crime. Moral: do not carry a camera in
Japan; content yourself with the excellent and cheap photographs to be
obtained everywhere in that country of delightful scenery.

To return to Macao. Its greatly advertised attraction is the famous
Chinese gambling‐houses, from the taxes on which is derived a large
portion of the revenues of the colony. Most visitors go to see them and
stake a dollar or two on the _fan‐tan_ tables. I did likewise and was
disappointed to find the famed saloons merely small Chinese houses,
the interiors glittering with tawdry gilt wood carving and blazing
at night with evil‐smelling oil lamps. On the ground floor stands a
large table, at the head of which sits the _croupier_, generally a
very bored‐looking old Chinaman. Along the sides are the players,
who occasionally lose the phlegmatic calm of their race in their
excitement. On the “board” squares are described, numbered 1, 2, 3,
and 4. On them the money is staked. The _croupier_ places a handful
of “cash,” which are small coins, on the table and covers them with
an inverted bowl. The number of them is not counted, as he takes them
at random from a pile beside him. As soon as all the stakes are laid
down, he lifts the bowl and with a chopstick counts the coins in
fours. The number left at the end, which must be one, two, three, or
four, represents the winning number. The bank pays three times the
stake deposited, less ten per cent., which is kept as its own share
of the winnings. In a gallery overhead sit European visitors and more
important Chinamen who do not wish to mix with the common herd around
the table. Their stakes are collected by an attendant who lowers them
in a bag at the end of a long string, and the _croupier_ places them
where desired. _Fan‐tan_ is not exciting. The counting of the coins
is tedious and the calculations of the amounts to be paid out to the
winners takes so long that the game becomes exceedingly wearisome.

Other attractions of Macao are the ruins of the old cathedral of San
Paulo, built in 1602 and destroyed by fire in 1835, of which the façade
still remains in good preservation; and the Gardens of Camoens, with
a bust of the famous Portuguese poet placed in a picturesque grotto
formed by a group of huge boulders. Camoens visited Macao, after
voyaging to Goa and the East by way of the Cape of Good Hope.

In the basements of some of the older houses in Macao are the
Barracoons, relics of the coolie traffic suppressed in 1874. They
are large chambers where the coolies, to be shipped as labourers to
foreign parts, were lodged while awaiting exportation. Among other
points of interest near the city is the curious natural phenomenon
known as the Ringing Rocks. They are reached by boat to Lappa. They
consist of a number of huge granite boulders, supposed to be of some
metallic formation, picturesquely grouped together, which, when struck,
give out a clear bell‐like note, which dies away in gradually fainter
vibrations. Altogether Macao is well worthy of a visit. The contrast
between the sleepy old‐world city, which looks like a town in Southern
Europe, and bustling, thriving Hong Kong, all that is modern and
business‐like, is very striking. For the moneymaker the English colony;
for the dreamer Macao.




CHAPTER XI

A GLIMPSE OF CANTON


Canton is, to foreigners, probably the best‐known and most frequently
visited city of China. Its proximity to, and ready accessibility
from Hong Kong, whence it is easily reached by a line of large river
steamers, renders it a favourite place with travellers to the East to
spend a portion of the time the mailboats usually stop in the English
harbour. A small colony of Europeans, consuls and merchants of several
nationalities, reside in its foreign settlement. Its considerable trade
and its occupation by the Allies after the war of 1856‐7 directed much
attention to it. Owing to its easy access, no other city in the Chinese
Empire has been so frequently described by European writers. Rudyard
Kipling, in his fascinating “From Sea to Sea,” paints a marvellous
word‐picture of the life in its crowded streets. But it is so bound up
with the interests of Hong Kong, its constant menace to our colony,
and the suspected designs of French aggression, that still something
new may be said about it. Despite its constant trade intercourse with
Europeans, Canton remains anti‐foreign. Its inhabitants have not
forgotten or forgiven its capture and occupation by the English and
French in the past. After the Boxer movement in the North in 1900,
many fears were entertained in Hong Kong lest a still more formidable
outbreak against foreigners in the South might be inaugurated by the
turbulent population of the restless city. The Europeans in Canton
sent their families in haste to Hong Kong and Macao; wealthy Chinamen
transferred their money to the banks in the former place; gunboats
were hurried up; and the garrison of our island colony stood ready.
The history of Canton’s intercourse with foreigners dates as far back
as the eighth century. Two hundred years later it was visited by Arab
traders, who were instrumental in introducing Mohammedanism, which
still remains alive in the city. In 1517 Emmanuel, King of Portugal,
sent an ambassador with a fleet of eight ships to Pekin; and the
Chinese Emperor sanctioned the opening of trade relations with Canton.
The English were much later in the field. In 1596, during the reign of
Elizabeth, our first attempt to establish intercourse with China ended
disastrously, as the two ships despatched were lost on the outward
voyage. The first English vessel to reach Canton arrived there in
1634. In the light of the present state of affairs in the East, it is
curious to note that an English ship which visited China in 1673 was
subsequently refused admittance to Japan. In 1615 the city was captured
by the Tartars.

About half a century later the famous East India Company established
itself under the walls of Canton, and from there controlled the foreign
trade for nearly one hundred and fifty years. After much vexatious
interference by the native authorities, the influence of the Company
was abolished early in the nineteenth century. The conduct of the
Chinese Government as regards our commerce led to our declaring war in
1839. In 1841 a force under Sir Hugh (afterwards Lord) Gough surrounded
Canton and prepared to capture it. But negotiations were opened by
the Chinese, which ended in their being allowed to ransom the city
by the payment of the large sum of six million dollars. The war was
transferred farther north and ended with the Nanking Treaty of August,
1842, which threw open to foreign trade the ports of Shanghai, Ning‐po,
Foochow, and Amoy. It was further stipulated that foreigners were to
be permitted to enter the city of Canton. This provision, however, the
Chinese refused to carry out. More vexatious quarrels and an insult to
the British flag by the seizure of a Chinaman on the _Arrow_, a small
vessel sailing under our colours, led to a fresh war in 1856. The
outbreak of hostilities was followed by the pillaging and destruction
of the “factories” of the foreign merchants in Canton by an infuriated
mob in the December of that year. In 1857 the city was taken by storm
by a force under Sir Charles Straubenzee. For four years afterwards it
was occupied by an English and French garrison. The affairs of the
city were administered by three allied commissioners—two English and
one French officer—under the British General. They held their court in
the Tartar General’s Yamen, part of which is still used by the English
Consul for official receptions. Since the allied garrison was withdrawn
Canton has been freely open to foreigners.

On the conclusion of peace it was necessary to find a settlement for
the European merchants whose factories had been destroyed. It was
determined to fill in and appropriate an extensive mud‐flat lying
near the north bank of the river and south‐west of the city. This
site having been leased, was converted into an artificial island by
building a massive embankment of granite and constructing a canal, 100
feet wide, between the northern face and the adjacent Chinese suburb.
The ground thus reclaimed measures about 950 yards in length and 320
yards broad in its widest part. It is in shape an irregular oval, and
is called Shameen, or, more proper, Sha‐mien, _i.e._ sand‐flats. The
island is divided into the English and the French Concessions. On it
the consulates and the residences of the foreign merchants are built.
The canal is crossed by two bridges, called respectively the English
and the French, which can be closed by gates. They are guarded by the
Settlement police. The cost of making the island amounted to 325,000
dollars (Mex.); of which the English Government paid four‐fifths and
the French one‐fifth. At first foreigners hesitated to occupy it; but
after the British Consulate was erected in 1865, our merchants began to
build upon it with more confidence.

The journey from Hong Kong to Canton is very comfortably performed
on the commodious shallow‐draught steamers that ply between the two
cities. I left the island one afternoon with a party of friends. The
scenery along the rugged coast and among the hilly islands to the flat
delta at the mouth of the estuary with its countless creeks, still
haunted by pirates, is charming. As we steamed up the river we could
see, moving apparently among the fields, the huge sails of junks which
in reality were sailing on the canals that intersect the country. After
dinner I sat on deck with a very charming companion and watched the
shadowy banks gliding past in the moonlight. Turning in for the night
in a comfortable cabin, I slept until eight o’clock next morning, and
awoke to find the steamer alongside the river bank at Canton.

The scene from the deck was animated and picturesque. On one side lay
the crowded houses and grim old walls of the city. The wharves were
thronged with bustling crowds. On the other, beyond the island suburb
of Honam, the country stretched away in cultivation to low hills in the
distance. The river was thronged with countless covered boats; for the
floating population of Canton amounts to about a quarter of a million
souls, and the crowded sampans lying in a dense mass on the water form
a separate town from the city on the land. It is almost self‐containing
and its inhabitants ply every imaginable trade. Peddlers of food,
vegetables, fruit, pots, pans, and wares of all kinds paddled their
boats along and shouted their stock‐in‐trade. Here and there a sampan
was being extricated with difficulty from the closely packed mass, its
crew earning voluble curses from their neighbours as they disentangled
their craft and shot out into the stream.

I gazed over the steamer’s side at the crowded wharf. Chinese or
half‐caste Portuguese Customs officers rapidly scanned the baggage of
the pig‐tailed passengers as they landed, now and then stopping one and
making him open the bundles he carried. Opium‐smuggling is the chief
thing they guard against, for Hong Kong is a free port.

The city of Canton lies on the north bank of the Pearl River, about
seventy or eighty miles from the sea. It is surrounded by an irregular
masonry wall, twenty‐five feet high, twenty feet thick, and six or
seven miles in circumference. This fortification is by no means as
strong as the famous Wall of the Tartar city in Pekin and could be
easily breached by the fire of heavy guns. Good artillery positions are
to be found all round. A few miles north of the city lie hills rising
1,200 feet above the river. As the southern wall is only a few hundred
yards from the bank, it could be destroyed and the city bombarded
without difficulty by gunboats, some of which—English, French, and
German—are nearly always lying off Shameen. The Chinese, however, are
reported to be quietly erecting modern, well‐armed forts around the
city; but were a powerful flotilla once anchored opposite it, it would
be doomed.

Canton is divided into the old and the new city. The latter, the
southern enclosure, was added in 1568, extending the ramparts almost
to the river bank. The wall of the older portion still divides the two
as in Pekin. On the north this wall rises to include a hill. On the
other three sides Canton is surrounded by a ditch, which is filled by
the rising tide. There are twelve outer gates and four in the partition
wall. Two water‐gates admit boats along a canal which pierces the new
city east and west. The gates are closed at night; and in the daytime
soldiers are stationed near them to preserve order. As the policing of
the city is very bad, the inhabitants of streets and wards frequently
join in maintaining guards for the protection of their respective
quarters.

The old city, which is very much the larger of the two, contains most
of the important buildings. In it are the yamens of the Viceroy, the
Major‐General, the Treasurer, the Chancellor, the Tartar General and
Major‐General, and of the British Consul, as well as the prisons, the
Examination Hall, the pagodas, and the numerous temples, of which
there are over 120 in or about Canton. The streets number over 600 in
both cities.

In the new town facing the river is the French Missions Roman Catholic
Cathedral, a beautiful building of the perpendicular Gothic style of
architecture with lofty spires. It is embellished with magnificent
stained‐glass windows and polished teak‐wood carvings. It is built on
the site of the old residence of the Governor‐General, destroyed during
the bombardment by the Allies.

On the south, west, and east sides of the city and across the river
on Honam Island, suburbs have sprung up, and including them it has a
circumference of nearly ten miles. The houses stretch for four miles
along the river; and the banks of boats extend for four or five miles.
Out in the stream may often be seen huge junks 600 to 1,000 tons
burden, which trade with the North and the Straits Settlements.

In 1874 the population of Canton was 1,500,000, including the floating
town of 230,000, and the inhabitants of Honam 100,000. The number has
probably largely increased.

Going ashore we installed ourselves in long‐poled open chairs, borne
by energetic coolies. As they went along rapidly at a shambling
half‐trot, they shouted loudly to the lounging crowds to clear the
way. Into the network of narrow streets in the city we plunged. The
houses are different to those in Pekin. They are generally of more
than one story, well built of brick, with thick walls and verandahs
along the fronts of the upper floors. The shops have little frontage,
but extend far back. The streets, paved with stone or brick, are
darkened by overhead reed matting, supported by wooden frames, which
stretch across them to shade them from the sun. So narrow are even the
principal thoroughfares that two chairs can hardly pass each other.
With much shouting and sing‐song abuse the coolies carrying one are
forced to back into the nearest shop and let the other go by. The
vistas along these narrow, shaded streets, with their long, hanging,
gilt‐lettered sign‐boards—red, white, or black—are full of quaint
charm. The busy crowds of Chinese foot passengers hurry silently along,
their felt‐soled shoes making no sound on the pavement. Contrary to
what I had always heard of them, the Canton populace struck me as not
being so insolent or hostile to Europeans as they are reputed. As our
chairs moved along, the bearers thrusting the crowds aside with scant
ceremony, very little notice was taken of us. A few remarks were made
by the bystanders, which one of our party, who spoke Cantonese, told me
were anything but complimentary. But all that day throughout the city I
found the demeanour of the people much less offensive than a Chinaman
in the lower quarters of London would.

The shops were filled with articles of European manufacture. Clocks,
cloth, oleographs, lamps, kerosene oil tins, even sewing‐machines were
for sale. Eating‐houses, tea shops, stalls covered with the usual weird
forms of food, raw or cooked, abounded. The Chinaman has a catholic
taste. Horseflesh, dogs, cats, hawks, owls, sharks’ fins, and birds’
nests are freely sold in Canton for human consumption. Carpenters were
busy making the substantial furniture to be found in almost every
Chinese house. Blacksmiths and coppersmiths added the noises of their
trades to the din that resounded through the narrow streets. Peddlers
with their wares spread about them on the ground helped to choke the
congested thoroughfares. Beggars shouted loudly for alms and drew the
attention of the passers‐by to their disgusting sores and deformities.

Canton is famous for its ivory carvers and the artists in the beautiful
feather work, the making of which seems to be confined to this city.
As I wished to purchase some specimens of this unique art, our party
stopped at an establishment famed for its production. The shop was
lofty but dark. The owner came forward to receive us, and spread on the
counter a large selection of ornaments for our inspection. Trinkets
of all kinds, lace‐pins, pendants, brooches were exhibited, all
evidently made for European purchasers. The designs were very pretty.
Large butterflies shone with the reflected lights and golden lustre of
the beautiful green and blue plumage of the kingfisher. Tiny fishes
delicately fashioned, birds of paradise, flowers were all reproduced
in flimsy gold or silver work. Learning that I was anxious to see the
process of the manufacture, the proprietor led me over to watch one
of the workmen who sat around busily employed. On a metal ground‐work
with raised edges and lines the feathers are fastened to reproduce
the colours of the designs. With nimble fingers and delicate pincers
the tiny strips of plumage are laid on and cemented. Keen sight is
required for the work; and the proprietor told me that the eyes of the
workmen engaged in it soon fail. It takes five years for an apprentice
to thoroughly learn the art; and after he has laboured at it for two
years more his vision becomes so obscured that he has to give it up
and seek some other occupation. It is little wonder; for the shops in
these narrow, shaded streets are always dark, and the artificial light
generally used is furnished only by the cheapest European lamps. The
prices of the various articles are very moderate, when one considers
the delicacy and beauty of the work. Butterflies an inch across can be
purchased for two or three dollars.

Our next visit was paid to the workers in ivory. Here, in a
similarly dark shop, men were employed in carving most exquisitely
delicate flowers, scenes, and figures. Brushes, mirror‐frames, fans,
glove‐stretchers, penholders, card‐cases, and boxes of all sizes were
being fashioned and adorned. I was particularly interested in the
making of those curious Chinese puzzle‐balls, which contain one within
another a dozen or more spheres, all down to the innermost one covered
with beautiful carvings which can be seen through the round holes
pierced in the sides. The owner of the shop showed me an apprentice
learning how to make them and practising on an old billiard ball.
Holes are drilled down to the depth which will be the circumference
of the second outermost ball. A graving tool, hooked like a hoe, is
introduced into them and worked round until there is a complete solid
sphere detached inside. It is then carved in designs, every part being
reached by turning the ball round until each portion of the surface has
come opposite one of the holes through which the carving instrument can
reach it. Then a similar process is gone through at a greater depth
from the outside, which gives the third outermost sphere; and so on
until the innermost ball is reached, which is carved and left solid.
There are sometimes as many as twenty‐four of these graduated spheres.
To one who has never seen how they are made it seems impossible to
understand how these balls within balls are carved. Sections of
elephants’ tusks lay about in the shop to prove to the customers that
only real ivory is employed; but bone is often used in the making of
cheaper articles.

In this trade, too, good sight is necessary; and the proprietor of
this establishment told me that the eyes of his workmen soon give out.
Here, again, the bad light was responsible. In Kioto, in Japan, I have
watched men engaged in damascene or inlay work in dingy attics lighted
only by small, smoky oil lamps, and was not surprised to learn that
their sight did not last long.

We next inspected some embroidery shops, where specimens of wonderful
work, both new and old, were to be seen. The latter come chiefly from
the numerous pawnshops, the tall towers of which rise everywhere
throughout the city; for they receive annually large quantities of
old garments, sold by members of ancient but impoverished families
who are forced to part with the wardrobes that have come down to them
through many generations. Magnificent mandarins’ state costumes may be
obtained for from forty to eighty or a hundred dollars. Some of the
embroidery is undoubtedly antique and valuable; but a good deal of it
sold as old consists of new and inferior substitutions and even of
European‐manufactured imitations of the real article. This the white
man in his innocence buys and goes on his way rejoicing, until some
connoisseur among his female friends points out his error and leaves
him abashed at his own ignorance.

Porcelain, jade, blackwood furniture, silk, bronze, and curio shops
abound in the city. The contrast between the energetic, business‐like
tradesmen of Canton, always ready to cater for the European market, and
the phlegmatic shopkeepers of Pekin is very marked.

[Illustration: THE CANGUE]

We now visited the Flowery Forest Monastery or Temple of the Five
Hundred Genii, which is said to have been founded in A.D.
500, and which was rebuilt some forty years ago. It stands outside the
western wall of the city. It comprises many buildings and courts; but
the most interesting portion is the hall, which contains the images of
the five hundred disciples of Buddha. The statues are life‐size. Their
countenances are supposed to represent the supreme content of Nirvana;
but their weird and grotesque expressions and the air of jollity and
devil‐may‐careness on some of them is unintentionally ludicrous. Among
the images is one said to represent Marco Polo, one of the earliest
pioneers of discovery in the East. No one knows why the celebrated
Italian traveller is included among the immortals.

A more interesting sight was the prison in the old city. On a stone
outside the open gate sat a criminal weighted down with the _cangue_,
a heavy board fastened round the neck. It prevents the luckless wearer
from using his hands to feed himself or brush away the tormenting
swarms of flies which settle on his face. He cannot reach his mouth,
and must starve unless a relative or some charitable person can be
found to give him food. As the _cangue_ is never removed night or day
he cannot lie down, but is forced to sit on the ground and prop himself
against a wall and snatch what sleep he can in that uncomfortable and
constrained position. I must say that this particular gentleman seemed
very indifferent to his wooden collar. He was chatting pleasantly with
some passers‐by in the street and turned his head to survey us with
mild curiosity. The _cangue_, by the way, is only a minor penalty used
for thieves, petty larcenists, and such small fry. For the punishment
of graver crimes much more elaborate tortures have been reserved. As
we passed into the prison we saw a few offenders chained to iron bars
in the outer court. A Chinese warder unlocked a gate leading into a
small yard crowded with prisoners, who rushed towards us and insolently
demanded alms; for the Government waste no money in feeding their
criminals who are obliged to rely on the kindness of the charitable.
One particularly cheeky youth—a pickpocket, I was told—coolly
demanded the cigar I was smoking. When I gave it to him he put it in
his mouth and strutted up and down the yard to the amusement of his
companions in misfortune. His gratitude was not overpowering, for he
uttered some remarks, which my Cantonese‐speaking friend told me were
particularly insulting. As the prisoners became very troublesome in
their noisy demands, the warder pushed them back into the yard and shut
the gate, having to rap some of them over the knuckles with his keys
before he could do so. There were no especial horrors to be seen. The
prisoners seemed cheerful enough; and none of the awful misery I had
always associated with Chinese jails was apparent.

But when the Celestial authorities wish to punish an offender severely
they have a varied and ingenious collection of tortures on hand. The
_ling‐chi_, or death of a thousand cuts, is hardly to be surpassed
for fiendish cruelty. The unfortunate criminal is turned over to the
executioner, who stabs him everywhere with a sharp sword, carefully
avoiding a vital spot. Then he cuts off fingers, toes, hands, feet,
arms, and legs in succession, and finally severs the head, if the
unhappy wretch has not already expired. If the doomed man is possessed
of money he can bribe the executioner to kill him at the first blow;
and the subsequent mutilations are performed only on a lifeless corpse.
Another ingenious device is to place the criminal naked in a net and
trice it up tightly around him, until his flesh bulges out through the
meshes. Then, wherever it protrudes the executioner slices it off with
a sharp knife. The unhappy wretch is taken back to prison, released
from the net and thrown into a cell. No attempt is made to staunch the
blood or salve the wounds unless death is feared. This must be averted;
for a week or so later he has to be brought out again and the process
repeated. Along the river bank near Canton criminals were exposed in
cages, through the top of which their heads protruded in such a fashion
that the weight of the body was supported only by the chin and neck.
The feet did not touch the bottom of the cage, but a sharp spike was
placed to rest them on when the strain on the neck became unendurable.
Here the poor wretches were left to expire of exhaustion or die of
starvation. After such tortures beheading seems a merciful punishment.

When I considered the Chinaman’s innate love of cruelty, I could
understand why the next spot we visited was a very popular place of
worship and a favourite resort for all the loafers of the city. It
was the Temple of Horrors. Along each side of the principal court ran
sheds, divided by partitions. In them behind wooden palings was a weird
collection of groups of figures modelled to represent the various
punishments of the Buddhist hell. The sheds were dark and it was
difficult to see the interiors plainly. But quite enough was visible.
In one compartment a couple of horrible devils were sawing a condemned
wretch in two. In another, demons were thrusting a man into a huge
boiler. Judging from the agonised expression on his face, the water
must have been uncomfortably warm. In a third, the condemned soul or
body was being ground in a press. Others were being roasted before huge
fires, stuck all over with knives, having their eyes gouged out, being
torn limb from limb. I fancy that the artist who designed these groups
could have commanded a large salary as Inventor of Tortures from the
Chinese authorities of his day.

Another place of interest is the Examination Hall, where every
three years candidates from all parts of China assemble to compete
for Government appointments. Young men and old, boys of eighteen and
dotards of eighty, attend, eager to grasp the lowest rung of the
official ladder which may lead them, though with soiled hands, to
rank and wealth. The coveted buttons which mark the various grades of
mandarin are here dangled before their eyes.

When one reflects that success in these competitions will lead to
posts, not only as magistrates, but also as officers in the army, as
officials of modern‐equipped arsenals, of departments of customs and
telegraphs, or to positions which will bring them into contact with
foreigners, one naturally thinks that the previous course of studies
of the candidates will have fitted them for such appointments. Far
from it. At the examinations a single text from Confucius or some
other ancient author is set as a subject for a lengthy essay. For
twenty‐four hours or longer the candidates are shut up in their cells
to expand upon it. The examiners then read the result of their labours
and recommend them on their proficiency in composition and acquaintance
with the ancient classics of China. Even an English university
curriculum is better fitted to equip a student for success in the world.

The Examination Hall consists of rows of closely‐packed lanes of small
brick cells (about 12,000 in number) running at right angles off a long
paved causeway, which is approached through an archway called the
Dragon Gate. At the far end of this causeway are apartments for the
examiners—twelve in number, two chiefs and ten juniors—who have been
sent from Pekin. Quarters are also provided for the Viceroy and the
Governor of the province, who are both obliged to be present during the
examinations. The cells in which the candidates are immured are 6 feet
high, 5½ feet long, and less than 4 feet broad, and open only on to
the narrow lanes between the rows of sheds. From a high tower strict
watch is kept to prevent any collusion between the competitors.

Tired of sight‐seeing, our party now returned to the river and crossed
into Shameen by the small English Bridge spanning the canal between
island and shore. A good lunch at the pretty little hotel prepared us
for a stroll around the foreign settlement.

Shameen is now a pretty island with fine avenues of banyan trees,
charming gardens, a row of excellent tennis‐courts, and handsome,
well‐built houses, the residences of the foreign consuls and merchants.
A tree‐shaded promenade lined the southern bank along the river.
Moored to the shore were several English, American, French, and German
gunboats. Their flags and the European‐looking houses made us almost
forget that we were still within a stone’s‐throw of a large Chinese
city. But the swarms of sampans, the curious country‐boats moved by
stern‐wheels worked by men on a treadmill‐like contrivance, the banging
of crackers and booming of gongs in a temple behind the island recalled
us to the remembrance. We walked along by the river bank, crossed the
canal by the French Bridge, and returned on board our steamer.

Canton, with its acres of crowded houses, its old walls, and ancient
shrines, is a curious contrast to modern, up‐to‐date Hong Kong. Yet
each in its way is equally alive and humming with busy trade, for the
Chinese city exports and imports largely. It is the channel through
which the commerce of Europe flows in and the products of China
find their way out to the foreign markets. It manufactures largely
glassware, pottery, metal work, paper, blackwood furniture, preserved
ginger, medicine, etc. It is the granary and supply depôt of Hong Kong.
The Cantonese merchants are keen business men and cater largely for
the European customer. Nearly all the native silver work, embroidery,
silks, and curios in the large shops of our colony come from Canton.

The focus of trade with Southern China, the proposed terminus of the
railway to Kowloon, the food‐supplier of Hong Kong, its development and
retention in Chinese hands is of vast importance to English commerce.
The French are freely credited with designs upon it. Their determined
efforts to firmly establish their own influence there and displace
the British favour the suspicion. In their Concession on Shameen
they have established, without the consent of China, their own post
office, where they use their colonial stamps surcharged “Canton.” Their
gunboats anchor where they like in the river, the commanders calmly
ignoring the efforts of the Chinese officials to restrict them to the
part allotted to foreign warships. On the occurrence of any outrages
on their subjects or the converts of their missionaries, the French
consuls act with energy and determination. When any such happen in the
vicinity of Canton or up the West River, not content with complaints
or remonstrances to the Chinese authorities, which usually have little
effect, they insist on immediate redress. They generally accompany in
person the official deputed to proceed to the scene of the outrage
and investigate the affair. This energetic conduct is in marked
contrast to the supineness of some of our consuls. A late British
representative aroused much disgust among naval and military officers
and our merchants by his want of resolution and his tender regard for
Chinese susceptibilities. When one of our gunboats was fired on up
the river, its commander immediately reported the matter to him. Our
official feebly remonstrated with the authorities, and instructed the
commander to return with his ship to the village near the scene of the
outrage and fire off a Maxim into the river‐bank! This was to show the
misguided peasantry of what the gunboat was capable, if action were
necessary. As the Orientals respect only those who can use as well
as show their power, the Chinese are not much impressed with us. The
contrast between our forbearance and the determined conduct of the
French is too marked. Their gunboats patrol the rivers and show the
flag of their country everywhere. Their efforts seem directed towards
spreading the region of their influence inland from the south to
meet the Russian sphere in the north. This is to cut us off from our
possessions in Burma and prevent any British railway being constructed
from that country to the eastern coast of China, thus tapping the
hitherto undeveloped resources of the interior.

An attack on Canton from the sea would be a far more difficult task
now than formerly. The Bogue forts on the Pearl River, up which an
invading flotilla must force its way, have been modernised and re‐armed
with powerful guns. Hills are found within easy range of the river,
from which the gunboats and shallow‐draught vessels, which alone
could attempt the passage, could be shelled at a range precluding
any response from their feebler weapons. And the Chinese gunners are
not all to be despised, as Admiral Seymour’s column and the gallant
defenders of Tientsin found to their cost.

The land approach would not be much easier. The country near the mouth
of the river is intersected by creeks and canals. Even farther up, no
roads are available for wheeled transport. An advance from the British
territory of the Kowloon Hinterland would probably be preferable to
a landing on the coast, though the route is longer. The hills beyond
Samchun might prove a formidable barrier; but those once passed
the difficulties would not be insuperable. The inhabitants of the
southern provinces are not warlike; and the troops there have not been
reorganised and disciplined like some in the north.




CHAPTER XII

CHINA—PAST, PRESENT, FUTURE


Looking upon the map of China to‐day, England might well say with
Clive, “I stand amazed at my own moderation.” If thirty years ago she
had seized upon the whole of that vast empire, no other Power in the
world would have dared to say her nay. She was undisputed mistress of
the Eastern seas. Russia had not then reached the shores of the Pacific
and her hands were busily employed in the centre of Asia. Germany had
only just become a nation, and had not yet dreamt of contending with
England for the commerce of the world. France lay crushed beneath the
weight of an overwhelming defeat; and her voice was unheard in the
councils of the nations. The United States of America had no thought
of realms beyond the sea; their fleet was small, and the markets of
Asia held no temptation for their merchants. Japan was but a name. The
Meiji, the eventful revolution that freed her from the iron fetters of
hide‐bound ignorance, was scarcely ten years old; and even its authors
scarce dared to hope that their little islands would one day rank high
among the civilised Powers of the world.

And China itself, that unwieldy Colossus, lay a helpless prey to any
strong nation that placed aggrandisement before the claims of abstract
justice. The prize was tempting. An immense empire that stretched
from the snows of the North to the burning heats of the torrid zone;
a land of incredible fertility, of vast mineral wealth, the value of
which can even now be only vaguely guessed at; a teeming population of
industrious and easily‐contented millions; an enormous seaboard with
natural harbours that could shelter the navies of the world; navigable
rivers that pierced to the heart of the land and offered themselves as
veritable highways of commerce; all the riches that the earth could
bear on its surface or hide in its bosom—what a guerdon to the victor!

The conquest of China might daunt the faint‐hearted from the apparent
immensity of the task; but few countries would have proved an easier
prize. Her army was composed of a heterogeneous collection of ill‐armed
militia, whose weapons were more frequently the spear and the bow than
the modern rifle. The Chinaman is, by nature, a lover of peace. War he
abhors; and the profession of a soldier, honoured among other races, is
held by him in utter contempt. Unpaid, uncared for, ill‐treated, and
despised, the troops had to be driven to battle and could not withstand
a determined attack. And behind them was no high‐spirited nation ready
to risk all in the defence of the motherland. Patriotism is unknown.
The love of country, so strong in other peoples, is non‐existent in
the heart of the average Chinaman. With aught beyond the limits of
his village, he has no concern. No other race in the world can boast
so deep a love of family. To save his relatives from poverty, the
Celestial will go willingly to his death. According to their laws a
criminal cannot be slain unless he has confessed his crime. To wring
this confession from him, tortures inconceivable in their fiendish
malignity are heaped upon him. A speedy death would be a boon. But to
acknowledge his guilt and die by the hands of the public executioner
would entail the forfeiture of all his property to the State, and
his family would be beggared. So, grimly uncomplaining, he submits
for their sake to agonies that no white man could endure. A rich man
condemned to death can generally purchase a substitute, can find a
poverty‐stricken wretch willing to die in his stead for a sum of money
that will place his starving relatives in comparative affluence.

All this the poor Chinaman will do for those he loves. How many white
men would do the same? But why should he die for his country? he asks.
Why sacrifice himself and those near and dear to him for the honour of
a shadowy Emperor? Why should he lay down his life that the officials
who oppress the poor and wrest his hard‐earned money from him may
flourish unmolested? He is told that the Japanese, yellow men like
himself, have invaded the land and defeated the Imperial troops. Well,
the enemies are thousands of miles away from _him_, and the soldiers
are paid to fight. What is it to him that strangers have seized upon
some seaport, the name of which he has never heard before? Let those
whom it concerns go out and fight them. _His_ duty is to stay at home
and till the ground that his family may not lack food.

A few of the more enlightened Chinamen of the upper classes, those
who have lived abroad in Europe or America, in Australia, Hong Kong,
and the Straits Settlements, or who have been educated in European
colleges, may be inspired with the love of country as we understand
it. But have the leaders of the nation, the nobles and the mandarins,
ever been ready to sacrifice themselves for China? They batten on
its misfortunes. The higher in rank they are the readier they prove
themselves to intrigue with its enemies and sell their country for
foreign gold. They drive the common folk to battle and stay at home
themselves. The generals and the officers, with few exceptions,
are never found in front of their troops in action, unless when a
retirement is ordered. Occasionally isolated cases occur when a
defeated commander commits suicide. But it is generally because he
prefers an easy death by his own hand to the degradation and tortures
that await the vanquished general.

To prate of the patriotism of the Chinese is as though one spoke of
the “patriotism of India.” Still, the latter is a favourite phrase
of some of our ignorant politicians who pose as the champions of
“the down‐trodden black brother.” They talk of India being made
self‐governing and wish to fill its Civil Service with “enlightened
natives.” They fail to see why a Calcutta Babu or a Bombay Parsee, who
boasts a university degree and has passed a brilliant examination,
should not be set to rule over a Punjaub district or to deal with the
unruly Pathans on the frontier. They do not realise that Englishmen
would sooner submit to be governed by the knout of a Russian official
than the haughty Sikh or fierce Pathan would endure the sway of men
they regard as lower than dogs. Our Indian Empire is composed of a
hundred warring nations, all different in speech, in blood, almost
in religions. We, the dominant race, hold them all in the _Pax
Britannica_, and keep them from each other’s throats.

In like manner few realise that China is not a united and homogeneous
nation. It consists of many provinces, the inhabitants of which belong
practically to different races and speak in different tongues. They
have little intercourse or sympathy with each other. Inter‐village
wars are almost as frequent as among Pathans. Rebellions are common
occurrences. The Mohammedans hold themselves aloof and regard the other
Chinese with little love. The written language is the same throughout
China; but the man of Canton cannot speak with the inhabitant of Pekin
or the coolie from Amoy. Occasionally the curious sight may be seen of
two Chinamen from different provinces holding converse with each other
in pidgin‐English, the only medium of intercourse intelligible to both.

In the outbreak of 1900 the Boxers and the Pekinese showed themselves
almost as hostile to the Cantonese trading or residing in the north
as they were to Europeans. They considered that the southern city’s
long intercourse with the white man must have rendered its inhabitants
favourable to foreigners; though, indeed, this is very far from the
truth.

So the Chinaman can have no patriotism. To any but the most
enlightened—or the mandarins from more sordid motives—it is a matter
of comparative indifference who rules the Empire. Provided that he
is allowed to live in peace, that taxes do not weigh upon him too
heavily or his religion be not interfered with, the peasant cares not
who reigns in Pekin. Justice he does not ask for; he is too unused to
it. All that he demands is that he be not too utterly ground down by
oppression. Patient and long‐suffering, he revolts only against the
grossest injustice. Not until maddened by famine or unable to wring a
bare living from the ground does he rise to protest against the unjust
officials, whose exactions have kept him poor. If he once realised the
fairness of European rule, he would live content under any banner,
happy in being allowed to exist in undisturbed possession of the fruit
of his toil. The Chinamen in our possessions in the East are satisfied
and happy under the mild law of England. Large numbers of them make
their home there, content to live and die under a foreign government,
and ask only that their corpses may be conveyed back to China to be
interred in its sacred soil.

The average Celestial in his own land feels no pride or interest
in the glory of his country. In its government he has no voice. Of
its history, its achievements in the past, he is ignorant. He is
content with it because it is the only one he knows and so must be
the best. Of other lands beyond its confines he has dimly heard.
But their inhabitants are mere barbarians. Those of them who have
intruded themselves into his country are uncivilised according to his
standard. They worship false gods; their manners are laughable. All
they do is at variance with his customs, and so must be wrong. They
cannot read his books and know nothing of the maxims of Confucius.
So they must be illiterate as well as irreligious. Yet these strange
beings are content with themselves, and scorn his ways! This proves
their ignorance and their conceit. How can they boast, he asks, of
the superiority of their own countries when they cannot stay there
and, in face of contempt and hostility, seek to force their way into
his? And as their coming means interference with customs hallowed by
age and the uprooting of his dearest prejudices, he resents it. They
strive to introduce innovations which he can very well do without. What
sufficed for his father and his father’s father is good enough for him.
The barbarians come only to disturb. They wish to defile the graves
of his worshipped ancestors by constructing railways over the soil in
which their bones rest. The shrieks of the chained devils in their
engines disturb the _Feng Shui_, the tutelary deities of his fields,
and hence follow drought and famine. And that these accursed, unneeded
iron highways may be constructed, he is forced to sell the land which
has been in the possession of his family for generations. The price
for it passes through the hands of the mandarins and officials, and
so but little reaches him. Has he not heard that to secure the safety
of their bridges little children are kidnapped and buried under their
foundations? Out upon the accursed intruders! China has flourished
through countless ages without their aid, and wants them not.

And so, in a measure, hatred of foreigners supplies the place of
patriotism. It binds all classes together. The ruling clique dread
them for the reforms they seek to introduce; for these would overthrow
the frail structure of oligarchical government in Pekin and hurl
the privileged class from power. The mandarins tremble at their
interference with the widespread corruption and unjust taxation
on which the officials now batten. The educated hate them for
their triumphs over China in the past, their continual territorial
aggression, and their constant menace to the integrity of China. The
fanatical hatred of the white man exhibited by the lower classes is
the result of the blindest ignorance. It is stirred into mad rage
by the exhortations of the priests, who naturally resent with true
clerical bigotry the introduction of other creeds. The zealous but too
often misdirected efforts of the missionaries, who tactlessly trample
on his dearest beliefs, rouse the Chinaman to excesses against the
strangers who seem to have intruded themselves upon him only to insult
all that he holds most sacred. Every misfortune, whether it be drought
and subsequent famine or devastating floods, storm or pestilence, is
ascribed to the anger of the gods, irritated at the presence of the
unbelievers. If the crops fail or small‐pox desolates a village, the
eyes of the frenzied peasants turn to the nearest mission house where
live the accursed strangers whose false teachings have aroused the
anger of the immortals. Urged on by the priests and mandarins, they
fall upon it and slay its inmates. But retribution comes swiftly. Their
own Government are forced by dread of foreign interference to punish
the misguided wretches who have, as they consider, wreaked only a just
revenge. The officials are degraded. Heads fall and houses are razed
to the ground. The Imperial troops quarter themselves on the luckless
villagers who pay dearly in blood and silver for the harm they have
wrought in their madness. And a sullen hatred of the white man spreads
through all classes and bears bitter fruit in subsequent graver
outbreaks.

Can we justly blame them? Would we act differently in their place? What
if the cases were reversed? Suppose England to be a weak and backward
country and China wealthy and powerful, with a great navy and a large
army. Her merchants are enterprising and seek to push their trade into
other countries, even against the wish of the inhabitants. Chinese
vessels force their way up the Thames and sell the cargoes they carry
to our merchants in defiance of the laws we have passed against the
importation of foreign commodities. Refusing to leave, they are fired
upon. Chinese missionaries make their way into England and preach
ancestor‐worship and the tenets of Buddha in the East End of London.
The scum of Whitechapel mob them—as the Salvation Army has often been
mobbed. A missionary or two is killed. The Chinese Government seeks
revenge. A strong fleet is sent to bombard the towns along the South
Coast. Bristol is seized. A demand is made that the Isle of Wight
should be ceded in reparation for the insult to the Dragon flag. We
are forced to surrender it. A Chinese town grows up on it; and the
merchants in it insist that their goods should have the preference
over home‐made articles. The Chinese Government demands that tea from
the Celestial Kingdom should be admitted duty free and a tax put upon
Indian growths. A criminal or an anarchist, fleeing from justice, takes
refuge on a small Chinese ship, which is boarded and the fugitive
seized. We are only an ignorant people, and do not understand the Law
of Nations. We are soon instructed. Again China sends a fleet; a force
is landed and Liverpool captured. To redeem it we must pay a large
ransom. To obtain peace we are obliged to grant the Chinese settlements
in Liverpool, Bristol, and Southampton. This inspires other Asiatic
Powers—Corea, Kamschatka, and Siam, which we will imagine to be as
progressive and powerful as our supposititious China—to demand equal
privileges and an occasional slice of territory. Kent, Hampshire, and
Norfolk pass into their hands.

Buddhist and Taoist missionaries now flood the land. The common people
regard them with fear and hatred. The clergy of the Church of England
preach against them. The ignorant peasantry and the lowest classes in
the towns at last rise and expel them. A few of them are killed in the
process. The flame spreads. The settlements of the hated intruders
are everywhere assailed. The Asiatic Embassies in London are attacked
by the mob. Our Government, secretly sympathising with the popular
feeling, are powerless to defend them. Even if they wished to do so,
the soldiers would refuse to fire on the rioters.

Then the Allied nations of Eastern Asia band together; a great army
invades our unhappy country. A dire revenge is taken for the outrages
on the missionaries and the attacks on the Embassies. Middlesex is
laid waste with fire and sword; neither age nor sex is spared. The
brutal Kamschatkans slay the children and violate the women. London is
captured and looted. The flags of China, Corea, Kamschatka, and Siam
fly from the roofs of Buckingham Palace; Marlborough House shelters
the invaders; Windsor Castle is occupied by a garrison of the Allied
troops. Flying columns march through the land, pillaging and burning
as they go; the South of England is occupied by the enemy. Before the
Allied nations evacuate the devastated land a crushing war indemnity is
laid upon us.

Would we love the yellow strangers then? True, we are backward and
unprogressive. _They_ are civilised and enlightened; and even against
our will our country must be advanced. Still, I fear that we should
be ungrateful enough to resent their kind efforts to improve us and
persist in regarding them as unwelcome intruders.

All this that I have imagined as befalling England has happened to
China. For similar causes Canton was bombarded and captured. The
treaty ports were forced to welcome foreign trade. Hong Kong, Tonkin,
Kiau‐chau, Port Arthur, all have been torn from China. Fire and sword
have laid waste the province of Chi‐li. Death to the men and disgrace
to the women have been unsparingly dealt. Can we wonder that the
Chinese do not love the foreigner?

Our missionaries go forth to earn the crown of martyrdom. But if they
gain it their societies demand vengeance in blood and coin from the
murderers. The Gospel of Love becomes the Doctrine of Revenge. “Forgive
your enemies!” O ye saintly missionaries who are so shocked at the
ungodly lives of your sinful fellow‐countrymen in foreign lands, will
you not practise what you preach? Think of the divine precept of the
Master you profess to serve and pardon the blind rage of the ignorant
heathen!

So much for the China of the present. What of the future? She is now
fettered by the shackles of blind ignorance, by the prejudices and
retrogressive spirit of the tyrannical Manchu oligarchy who rule
the land. Her strength is sapped by the poison of corruption. The
officials, almost to a man, are mercenary and self‐seeking. Extortion
and dishonesty are found in every class. Suppose a tax is laid upon
a certain province. The Viceroy orders the mandarins to collect it
from their districts. They send forth their myrmidons to wring it
from the people, by threats and torture if need be. Enough must be
raised to satisfy the many vultures through whose claws it will pass
before it reaches Pekin. Twice, three times the amount of the sum
asked for originally must be gathered from the unfortunate taxpayers,
in order that each official through whose hands it goes on its way to
the Imperial Treasury may have his share of the spoil. And how is all
the money raised in the vast Empire spent? Not on the needs of the
land, certainly. Few roads or bridges exist. They have mostly been
constructed by charity. The railways—and there are not many—were
built by foreign capital.

Is there no hope for China? Must she remain for ever the spoil of the
strong? Or will she one day recognise the secret of her weakness,
reform and become a power too formidable to be lightly offended? She
has an example always before her eyes. Forty years ago Japan was as
ignorant and prejudiced. Foreigners were hated; the country was closed
to them. The Mikado was then as powerless as the Emperor of China is
now. The spear and the sword were the weapons which the soldiers of
Japan opposed to the cannons and rifles of the Europeans. Foreign
fleets bombarded the coast‐towns and wrung concessions from the
rulers of the helpless land. The country was divided between powerful
chieftains of warlike clans.

Yet at one stroke of a magic wand all was changed. Japan now ranks
among the Great Powers of the world. Her army commands respect
and fear; on war‐footing it numbers over half a million—and the
Japanese have always been gallant soldiers. Her navy is as modern
and well‐equipped as any afloat. The resources of the country have
been developed. A network of railways covers the land; telegraphs and
telephones link the important towns. Her manufacturers compete with
Europe in every market in Asia. Her merchant ships are all but built in
her own dockyards. The fleets of her steamship companies, such as the
Nippon Yusen Kaisha, would not discredit Liverpool or New York. Lines
of splendid passenger steamers, some of them over 6,000 tons, run to
Europe, America, and Australia. Smaller lines keep up communication
between Japan and the coasts of Siberia, Corea, and China. Education
is widespread; universities and schools abound. Manufactures are
encouraged by a liberal policy. The forest of factory chimneys in Osaka
gives that town the semblance of Birmingham as one approaches it in the
train. The water‐power universal throughout the islands is utilised
freely. Electric light is found in almost every city in the empire.
It is installed in even the smaller private houses. Automatic public
telephone kiosks dot the streets of the capital. In provincial towns
like Nagoya electric trams run.

All that Japan has become, China may yet be. Nay, more. The former is
poor, her territory small, the greater part of the country encumbered
with unprofitable mountains. The undeveloped wealth of the latter is
enormous. Gold, silver, copper, iron, and coal are all found. Vast
stretches of forest cover the interior. The soil is incredibly fertile;
and her people are naturally intelligent. The Chinese in Hong Kong and
elsewhere, as merchants, as shipowners, as professional men, prove
it. The schools and colleges of our island colony are filled with the
clever, almond‐eyed students. In the Straits Settlements, as in Hong
Kong, they compete with the Europeans in commerce and vie with them
in wealth. All that he is in other countries the Chinaman can become
in his own under the liberal rule of an enlightened Government. The
foreigners who trade with the Chinese say that the latter are far more
trustworthy in business than many a white man. The Chinese merchant’s
word is his bond. The Japanese are not so reliable; and their artisans
are by no means as industrious as their Celestial neighbours. The
latter, under no compulsion, will toil day and night to complete some
work by the time they have agreed to finish it.

The Chinese soldier is regarded with universal contempt. His
achievements in the past, when pitted against European troops, have not
exalted his name. But in 1900 he first showed what splendid material
he is. With the passive courage of fatalism, incomprehensible to more
highly strung races, the Chinaman will face death without a struggle.
When roused by fanaticism he will fight blindly to the end; but in cold
blood he has no ambition for military glory. When led to battle for
a cause of which he knows or cares nothing, he is ready to save his
life by a timely flight with no feelings of shame or self‐reproach. He
has never been taught otherwise. In China moral suasion or deceit are
looked upon as more glorious weapons than sword or gun.

But if he were well disciplined and led to understand the meaning
of _esprit de corps_, well treated and well led, he would prove no
contemptible soldier. The Boxers who with knives and spears charged
up to within fifty yards of Seymour’s well‐armed men and faced the
withering fire of magazine rifles with frenzied courage; the Imperial
troops who harassed his brave column day and night; the students who
fought their guns to the last when the Tientsin Military College was
taken by the Allies—were these cowards?

What the Chinaman can be made to do with proper leading may be seen
in the behaviour of our Chinese Regiment, little more than a year
raised, all through the campaign of 1900. When the British, American,
and Russian stormers had captured the Peiyang Arsenal, on June 27th,
an attempt to cut them off from Tientsin was made by a large body of
Imperial troops and Boxers who tried to get between them and the river,
across which they had to pass on their return. Lieutenant‐Colonel
Bower, intrepid explorer and gallant soldier, led out his Chinese
Regiment and drove off the enemy. The conduct of the men under fire was
excellent.

It is absurd to suppose that the Chinaman cannot learn the art of
modern warfare. The example of the Imperial troops who attacked Seymour
and besieged Tientsin amply proves this statement. They took advantage
of cover with cleverness and knowledge. They used their magazine rifles
with accuracy and effect. Their gunners were excellently trained.
Their shooting was so good that at first it was falsely supposed that
the guns were served by renegade Europeans. The arms with which they
were equipped were excellent. The troops were well supplied with
quick‐firing Krupps and magazine rifles. That they could use these
weapons was proved by the heavy losses among the Allied sailors and
soldiers in the early part of the campaign.

The Chinese offered so little resistance to the Allies on the march to
Pekin, the war collapsed so suddenly on the fall of the capital, that
scant justice has been done to the courage displayed on both sides
during the heavy fighting with Seymour’s column and around Tientsin.
The losses among the Europeans show how desperate it was. Admiral
Seymour’s column, out of less than 2,000 men, lost 295 killed and
wounded in sixteen days. The casualties among the British contingent of
900 bluejackets and marines, amounted to 27 killed and 97 wounded. The
Americans out of 120 men lost 4 killed and 25 wounded. The stormers of
the Taku forts also lost heavily.

In the beginning of the attack on the Peiyang Arsenal by the Russians,
they lost over 200 men and had to send for help to the Americans and
the British.

In the Boxer night attack on Tientsin railway station in July, the
British, French, and Japanese defending it had 150 casualties.

Out of a total of 5,000 men engaged in the taking of Tientsin native
city on July 13th and 14th, the Allies lost nearly 800 men.

The Egyptian _fellah_ was once considered to be utterly hopeless as a
fighting‐man. But British officers nursed him, strengthened his moral
fibre, and then led him into battle. Witness his behaviour at the
Atbara and at Omdurman. The army that the genius of Lord Kitchener had
moulded so skilfully proved invincible; and the _fellah_ did his fair
share of the fighting.

The Chinaman in natural courage, in physique, and in stamina is far
superior to the Egyptian. Why should he not become a more formidable
fighting‐man? Think what the Celestial Empire could do if its soldiers
were properly armed, trained, and led; if the spirit of self‐respect
were instilled into them and their natural passive courage fanned into
active bravery! Think of a warlike army recruited from a population of
400,000,000; and at its back a reformed China, its resources developed,
its immense wealth properly utilised, its people free and filled with
patriotic pride!

What Japan has accomplished, China, once her leader and her conqueror,
may yet achieve. And signs of the Great Awakening are at hand!




INDEX


  Aberdeen, 181

  Admiral Ho, 201, 214, 215

  Admiral Seymour at the siege of Tientsin, 24;
    his advance on Pekin, 30

  Affleck‐Scott, Mr., 216

  Ah Ting, Naval Dairy Farm, 4

  Alarm in Hong Kong, 204

  Alarm in Macao, 242

  Allied Armies, men and methods of, 34

  Allied Commissioners in Canton, 259

  Allied Fleet at Taku, 8

  American Army, Continental criticism, 51;
    excellence of the men, 51;
    elastic discipline, 51;
    courage of, 52;
    gallantry at Tientsin, 53;
    comradeship with British troops, 53;
    contempt for Continentals, 53;
    discomfiture of British subaltern, 54

  Army, American, 50;
    Chinese in the past, 280;
    of the future, 298;
    Dutch, 54;
    French, 42;
    German, 34;
    Indian, 55;
    Japanese, 47;
    Russian, 44;
    Italian, 54

  Arrest, in Japan, 252;
    in Macao, 246;
    of an English colonel in Macao, 251

  _Arrow_, incident of the, 258

  Astor House Hotel, Tientsin, 22


  Barracoons in Macao, 255

  Barrett, Lieut., Hong Kong Regiment, 199

  Bathing parties in Hong Kong, 191

  Bayly, Captain, R.N., gallantry at Tientsin, 45

  Belcher’s Fort, 176

  Belgian Legation in Pekin, 78, 80

  Bella Vista, Macao, 240

  Bengal Lancers, 1st, 59

  Bersagliere, 54, 176

  Bikanir, H.H. the Maharajah of, 180

  Black Flags, 204

  Boa Vista Hotel, 238

  Boer Campaign, lessons of, 34;
    foreign ignorance respecting, 41

  Bogue Forts, 277

  Bombay Light Cavalry, 3rd, 60;
    a sowar’s opinion of the Russians, 164

  Bombay Infantry, 22nd, 200, 204, 208, 229

  Bombay Pioneers, 28th, 57

  Bower, Lieut.‐Col., Chinese Regiment, 296

  Boxers, night attack on Tientsin station, 15;
    courage of, 24, 295;
    losses, 25;
    hostility to Cantonese traders, 284

  Brigands, 136

  Bridge of boats at Tientsin, 19

  Bridge, marble, at Summer Palace, 127

  Bronze Pagoda, 130

  Bronzes in Forbidden City, 90, 93

  Browning, Major, 48, 135, 168

  Buddha, images of, 109

  Buddhist monks, 108

  Buddhist temple, 107

  Burke, Lieut., 22nd Bombay Infantry, 208, 229


  Cable tramway to the Peak, 181

  Camoens, Gardens of, 254

  _Cangue_, punishment of the, 269

  Canton, history of intercourse with foreigners, 257;
    food supplier to Hong Kong, 171;
    projected railway to, 171, 196;
    turbulence, 204;
    reformers in, 206;
    land and river approach, 278;
    description, 261;
    population, 263;
    its streets, 264;
    its shops, 265;
    prison, 269;
    its trade, 275;
    its importance to English commerce, 275;
    an attack on, 277;
    energy of French consuls in, 276

  Cap‐sui‐Moon Pass, 209

  Carvalhaes, Senhor, A.D.C. to Governor of Macao, 244, 250, 251

  Casserly, Lieut., 208

  Cathedral, Roman Catholic, in Pekin, 95;
    its siege, 97;
    at Canton, 263;
    San Paulo at Macao, 254

  Cavalry, French, 43;
    Japanese, 47;
    Indian, 59;
    in Hong Kong, 200

  Cemetery at Wei‐hai‐wei, 4;
    Macao, 245

  Centre of the Universe, 70

  Cession of the Kowloon Hinterland, 197

  Chasseurs d’Afrique, 43, 66

  Chifu, 6

  China an easy prize, 280;
    her sufferings in the past from foreigners, 290;
    of the present, 291;
    of the future, 293

  Chinese Army of the past, 280;
    want of patriotism, 281;
    family love, 281;
    Mohammedans, 283;
    difference in languages, 283;
    dislike to foreigners, 286;
    extortion of mandarins, 291;
    as merchants abroad, 294;
    trade honesty of, 294;
    splendid material for soldiers, 296;
    in modern warfare, 296;
    soldiers in the South, 227;
    in the North, 228;
    examinations, 273

  Chinese Arsenal at Tientsin, 15;
    guns made at, 217

  Chinese Regiment, guard at Wei‐hai‐wei, 7;
    barracks, 6;
    behaviour in action, 295, 296

  Chinese workmen, 97

  Chong Wong Foo, 83

  City Hall, Hong Kong, 176

  Clocks in Emperor’s palace, 91

  Club, Hong Kong, 176;
    Tientsin, 20;
    German at Tientsin, 22;
    English Tennis at Macao, 244;
    Portuguese Naval Tennis Club, Macao, 251;
    Military Club, Macao, 241

  _Cloisonné_ in Pekin, its manufacture, 111

  Coal Hill, Pekin, 74

  Cockroaches as an article of diet, 224

  Concessions, European, in Tientsin, 17;
    in Canton, 259, 274

  Confucius, Temple of, 111

  Consulate, British, at Tientsin, 20;
    foreign, at Canton, 274

  Coolie Corps, 10

  Cossacks at play, 163

  Customs, Imperial Chinese, station on Mah Wan, 209;
    at Samchun, 212;
    officers of, 217

  Curzon, Lord, _Problems of the Far East_, 69


  Dagoes, 53

  Daibutsu at Kamakura and Hiogo, 109

  Death of a thousand cuts, 271

  De Boulay, Major, R.A., 121

  Deep Bay, 196, 210

  Development of Japan, 293

  Dobell, Major, D.S.O., Royal Welch Fusiliers, 85

  Docks, Kowloon, 187

  Dockyard, Royal Naval, at Wei‐hai‐wei, 4;
    at Hong Kong, 178

  Dorward, General, his eulogy of American troops, 52

  Dowager‐Empress, her pavilion in the Forbidden City, 92;
    palace in Pekin, 74;
    Summer Palace, 115;
    seizure of the Emperor, 115;
    supposed plan to entrap the Allies, 206

  Dragon Gate in Canton, 274

  Drummond, Mr. Ivor, C.I.C., 31

  Dutch Expeditionary Force, 54;
    their envy of the Portuguese colonies in the past—attempt on
      Macao, 232


  East India Company in Canton, 258

  Efficiency of British officers of the Indian Army, 57;
    of the Japanese Intelligence Department, 49

  Egyptian _fellah_ compared to the Chinaman, 297

  Elderton, Commander, D.S.O., good work at Taku, 8

  Embroidery in Canton, 268

  Emperor, his powerlessness, 64;
    his palace, 89;
    throne room, 89;
    harem, 90;
    private apartments, 91

  English Concession at Tientsin, 17

  English Legation at Pekin, 78

  English officers, friendship with the Americans, 21;
    linguists in China, 19;
    supposed ungraciousness of manners, 81;
    plain campaigning dress, 27

  Examinations, Chinese system of, 273

  Examination Hall in Canton, 273

  Examiners, Chinese, at Canton, 274

  Executions at Tientsin, 28;
    in Canton, 271

  Extortion of mandarins, 291


  Fair, Lieut., R.N., Flag‐Lieutenant to Admiral Seymour, 24

  Family love of the Chinese, 281

  Fans, 106

  Fan‐tan in Samchun, 225;
    in Macao, 253

  Fares from Hong Kong to Canton and Macao, 235

  Favrier, Archbishop, defends the Peitan gallantly, 95;
    captures a Chinese gun, 96;
    introduction to him, 99

  Ferreira Amaral, Governor of Macao, refuses to pay tribute to the
    Chinese, 232

  Fighting races of India, 56

  Fireworks, Chinese, 219

  Flags of Chinese troops in Samchun, 215, 227

  Floating population of Canton, 260;
    of Hong Kong, 185

  Flora, Governor’s summer residence, 240

  Flowery Forest Monastery, 269

  Forbidden City, 73, 86

  French Army, 42;
    intimacy between French and German soldiers in Tientsin, 40;
    Infanterie Coloniale, 42;
    infantry, 43;
    officers, 43;
    method of maintaining discipline, 43;
    training and organisation, 44;
    Zouaves and Chasseurs d’Afrique, 43

  French colonial party, suspected designs on Macao, 233;
    on Canton, 275

  French post‐office in Canton, 276

  Frontier Field Force, 208

  Frontier of the Kowloon Hinterland, 196

  Fusiliers, Royal Welch, attack on a patrol, 23;
    in the Hinterland, 198;
    Hong Kong garrison, 200


  Garrison of Hong Kong, 199;
    of Macao, 241

  Gascoigne, Major‐General Sir W., 199

  Gaselee, General Sir A., K.C.B., 204

  German Army, 34;
    adherence to close formations and antiquated tactics, 35;
    campaigning dress in China, 39;
    failure of transport, 39;
    soldiers, 40;
    their friendship with the French, 40;
    officers of, 37

  German Club at Tientsin, 22

  German Imperial Navy, 40;
    mercantile marine, 40

  Gordon Hall, Tientsin, 22, 28

  Gough, Sir Hugh, attacks Canton, 258

  Government of Macao, 241

  Governor of Macao, 244

  Grant‐Smith, Mr. Ivan, 245, 252

  Gray, Captain, 4th P.I., 167

  Green Island, 173

  Gunboats, allied, at Taku, 9, 10;
    at Canton, 274;
    British fired at, 276

  Gurkhas, friendship with Japanese, 50, 166;
    ingratitude of foreign troops sheltered by them, 166;
    officers at Shanhaikwan, 138


  Hall, Examination at, Canton, 273

  Hall of Five Hundred Genii, 269

  Hall of Ten Thousand Ages, 123

  Happy Valley, 179

  Hardy, Rev. Mr., 1

  Harem, Emperor’s, in Pekin, 90

  Ha‐ta‐man Street, 102;
    Gate, 77

  Hatherell, Captain, 22nd Bombay Infantry, 208, 229

  Heaven, Temple of, 67

  _Heungshan_, S.S., 235

  Heung Shan, Island of, 233

  Hinterland, Kowloon, 194;
    character and description of, 195;
    projected railway through, 196;
    cession, 196;
    advantages to Hong Kong, 198;
    column guarding it, 202;
    want of maps of, 216;
    British police in, 198

  Honam, Cantonese suburb of, 260, 263

  Hong Kong, importance as a naval and military base, 167;
    harbour, 184;
    menace of famine, 170;
    commercial importance, 171;
    geography, 172;
    description, 174–184;
    Club, 177;
    climate, 184;
    society in, 190;
    value of dollar, 235

  Hong Kong Regiment, bravery at Tientsin, 15;
    barracks, 187;
    disbanded, 187

  Hong Kong, Canton to Macao Steamboat Co., 234

  Hong Kong and Singapore Artillery, 199

  Hong Kong and Shanghai Bank, ruins in Pekin, 71;
    building in Hong Kong, 176

  Hong Kong Volunteers, 188, 199

  Horrors, Temple of, 272

  Hôtel du Nord, Pekin, 71

  Hsi‐ku Arsenal, 30

  Hsin‐ho, British landing‐place at, 10

  Hutchinson, Lieut., R.N.R., 25, 135


  Imperial apartments, 91

  Imperial Maritime Customs, Chinese, gunboat, 210;
    officers, 217;
    station at Samchun, 212

  Imperial troops, Chinese, 24, 296

  Indian Army, 55;
    fighting races of, 56;
    Lord Roberts chiefly responsible for its efficiency, 57;
    its British officers, 57;
    organisation of a regiment, 58;
    foreign criticisms, 59;
    Russian opinion of, 156;
    cavalry, 59;
    infantry, 60;
    impossibility of another Mutiny, 62;
    loyalty of the sepoy, 63

  India as a training‐ground for troops, 61

  Indian Expeditionary Force, 33, 55

  Indian Commissariat at Wei‐hai‐wei, 5;
    at Hong Kong, 178

  Indian Marine, Royal, officers of, 12

  Infanterie Coloniale, 42

  Infantry, excellence of Japanese, 48;
    Indian, foreign criticisms of, 60;
    composition of a native regiment of, 58

  Intelligence Department, Japanese, 49

  Italian Expeditionary Force, 54

  Ivory carving in Canton, 266


  Japan in the past, 292;
    its modern development, 293;
    arrests in, 252

  Japanese Army captures Wei‐hai‐wei, 3;
    transport, 47;
    campaigning dress, 47;
    cavalry, 47;
    infantry, 48;
    infantry in action, 48;
    organisation, 49;
    Intelligence Department, 49;
    officers as intelligence agents in Pekin, 49;
    excellent discipline, 49;
    courage and moderation, 50;
    friendship for Indian troops, 50, 165

  Japanese Fleet, arrival at Shanhaikwan, 149

  Johnstone, Major, R.M.L.I., 30

  Junks, marble junk, 127;
    junks in Hong Kong harbour, 210;
    war junks, 211


  Kell, Lieut., S. Stafford Regt., 144

  Kettler, murder of Baron, 83;
    monument, 83

  Kettlewell, Major, commands Frontier Field Force, 208

  Kipling, Rudyard, his description of Canton, 256

  Kowloon, 174, 186;
    docks, 187;
    society, 193

  Kowloon, Chinese city of, 186, 188

  Kowloon Peninsula, 172, 183, 194

  Kowloon Hinterland, _see_ Hinterland.

  Kwang‐tung, 194;
    rebellion in, 207


  Labertouche, Captain, 22nd Bombay Infantry, 146

  Ladies’ Recreation Ground, Hong Kong, 184

  Lama Temple, Great, Pekin, 107

  Lampacao, Portuguese settlement on, 231

  Language, difference in Chinese languages in various provinces, 283;
    polyglot, 20;
    British officers as interpreters, 19

  Lantau, Island of, 183

  Legation Street, Pekin, 70, 80

  Legations, Pekin, 78;
    defence of, 78;
    visit to English Legation, 79;
    guard, 79;
    new defensive wall, 107

  Li Hung Chang, 128, 204

  Ling‐chi, torture of, 271

  Liscum, Colonel, U.S. Army, his death, 53

  Liu‐kung‐tao, Island of, 3

  Losses of Allies at Tientsin, 296, 297

  Lo‐u, 216


  Macao, 231;
    its past history, 231;
    its present decay, 232;
    danger to Hong Kong, 233;
    passage to, 236;
    description, 237‐40;
    public gardens, 240;
    government, 241;
    society, 243;
    affair with police, 245;
    gambling houses, 253;
    sights, 254

  Madrassis, decay of, 56

  Madras Sappers and Miners, 56

  Madras Light Infantry, 3rd, 200, 204, 208

  Mandarins at Samchun, 222;
    corruption of Chinese, 228;
    extortion, 291

  Manchuria, Russian soldiers in, 45

  Map of Kowloon Hinterland, 216

  Marble junk, 127

  Marble bridge at Summer Palace, 127

  Marco Polo, 269

  Melville, Lieut., 22nd Bombay Infantry, 208

  Mikado, 292

  Military Club, Macao, 241

  Military College, Tientsin, 295

  Moji, 253

  Monte Carlo of the East, 232

  Moon, Temple of, 70

  Mosquitoes, 141

  Mount Austen Hotel, 182

  Mounted Infantry in Tientsin, 26;
    usefulness in Hong Kong, 200

  Mud of Pekin, 82

  Mutiny in Macao, 242

  Mutiny, impossibility of another Indian, 62


  Nagoya, electric cars in, 293

  Naval Dockyard at Wei‐hai‐wei, 4;
    at Hong Kong, 178

  Navy, German, 40

  Newchwang, Russian church parade in, 45;
    railway to, 133

  Nippon Yusen Kaisha, 293


  Ogilvie, Lieut., R.A., 208

  Old Kowloon City, 186, 188

  Osaka, 293

  Outrages on foreigners in China, 287


  Pagoda, bronze, 130

  Patriotism, want of, 281;
    of India, 282

  Peak in Hong Kong, 175, 181, 183

  Pearl River, 236, 261

  Peddlers in Pekin, 102;
    in Canton, 261

  Peiho River, 9, 19

  Peitan, Roman Catholic Cathedral, 95;
    siege, 97

  Peiyang Arsenal, taking of, 219, 295;
    Russian losses at, 297

  Pekin, journey to, 65;
    station, 66;
    description, 71;
    walls of, 72;
    Tartar and Chinese cities, 72;
    Tartar city, 72;
    Legations, 78;
    mud, 82;
    Allied occupation of, 83;
    Forbidden City, 87

  _Pigmy_, H.M.S., takes Shanhaikwan forts, 134

  Pioneers, 28th Bombay, 57

  Police of Macao, 241;
    affair with, 246

  Police of new territory, British, 213

  Polo ground in Victoria, 180

  Polo in Hong Kong, 180

  Ponies, troublesome Chinese, 116

  Population of Canton, 263

  Port Arthur, reinforcements from, 46;
    retention of, 156

  Portuguese colony of Macao, 231;
    tribute to China, 232;
    police, 246;
    Naval Tennis Club, 251

  Powell, Sir Francis, R.N., 178

  Pottery, 106

  Praia Grande, 238

  Punjaub Infantry, 4th, in action with Japanese troops, 48;
    guarding the railway, 135;
    under Lieut. Stirling, D.S.O., 168

  Purple or Forbidden City, 73

  Puzzle‐balls, Chinese, 267


  Quarto del Sargento, 248

  Queen’s House, Wei‐hai‐wei, 5

  Queen’s Road, Hong Kong, 248


  Railways in North China, 133;
    from Tong‐ku to Pekin, 13, 65;
    to Shanhaikwan, 135

  Railway, projected, to Canton, 196

  Railway Siding incident, 32

  Railway Staff Officers, British, 14

  Reformers in Southern China, 206

  Ringing Rocks at Macao, 255

  Roberts, Lord, 57

  Royal Indian Marine Officers, 12

  Royal Welch Fusiliers, attack on patrol, 23;
    in the Hinterland, 198;
    Hong Kong garrison, 200

  Rudkin, Lieut, 20th Bombay Infantry, his tact and firmness, 33

  Rue du General Voyron, Pekin, 97

  Rundell, Lieut., R.E., 208

  Russian Army, 44;
    troops, 44;
    endurance of soldiers, 45;
    piety, 45;
    courage, 46;
    comradeship between officers and men, 47

  Russian Railway Staff Officer at Shanhaikwan, 144

  Russians seize railways in North China, 133;
    seize rolling stock at Shanhaikwan, 146;
    dinner party at Shanhaikwan on the cliffs, 149;
    a dinner with Russian officers, 154;
    causes of dislike to England, 155


  Samchun, 207, 212, 214;
    visit to, 221;
    river, 217

  Sampans in Hong Kong, 185

  San Paulo, ruined cathedral of, 254

  Satow, Sir Ernest, 128

  Saunders, Lieut., R.A., 208

  Sepoys, opinion of foreign contingents, 61, 164;
    loyalty of, 62

  Seymour, Admiral Sir Edward, courage in Tientsin, 24;
    his advance on Pekin, 30

  Shameen, 259, 274

  Sharpe, Captain, 3rd Madras Light Infantry, 208

  Siberian Army, 45

  Siege of Tientsin, 30

  Siege of the Peitan, 97

  Siege train, disappointment of British, 26

  Sikhs, 61

  Silks in Pekin, 105

  Shanhaikwan, 138;
    strategic importance of, 134;
    railway journey to, 135;
    town of, 146;
    Great Wall of China at, 148;
    arrival of Japanese Fleet at, 149;
    forts at, 151;
    Japanese and Indians at, 167

  Society in Hong Kong, 190, 192;
    Kowloon, 193;
    in Macao, 243

  Spirit Path, 88

  Stanley, abandoned town of, 181

  Stirling, Lieut., D.S.O., 4th Punjaub Infantry, 168

  Straubenzee, General Sir Charles, 258

  Streets of Canton, 263

  Streets of Pekin, 75

  Summer Palace, 115

  Sun Yat Sen, 207


  Tai‐mo‐shan, 183

  Tai‐u‐shan, 183

  Taku, 8, 9;
    forts, 9

  Taku Road, 23

  Tartar City, 72

  Temple of Heaven, 67;
    Sun, 69;
    Moon, 70;
    in Forbidden City, 90, 93;
    Lama, 107;
    Confucius, 111;
    Five Hundred Genii, 269;
    of Horrors, 272

  _Terrible_, H.M.S., at Shanhaikwan, 155;
    gunners, 25

  Tientsin station, 15;
    concessions, 17;
    Chinese City, 17;
    Club, 20;
    siege of, 30

  Tommy Atkins in Tientsin, 27

  Tong‐ku, 10, 11;
    Allies at, 11;
    station, 134

  Tong‐shan, 137

  Tortures, Chinese, 271

  Traders, Chinese as, 294

  Transport officers, 8

  Transport of Germans defective, 39;
    of Japanese, 4;
    Indian, 55

  Treaty Ports, 258

  Triad Society, 207, 216

  Tung Chow, 117


  Valley, Happy, 179

  Vasilievski, General, wounded at Pekin, 118

  Victoria, Hong Kong, 173

  Victoria Road, Tientsin, 22

  Vladivostock, 156

  Vodki, 154

  Von Waldersee, Count, and our Royal Horse Artillery, 68


  Wall, Great, of China, 147

  Walls of Canton, 261

  Walls of Pekin, 72, 76

  Walls of Wei‐hai‐wei, 5

  Want of patriotism among the Chinese, 281

  Water‐gate of Tartar City, 78;
    of Canton, 262

  Wei‐hai‐wei by night, 2;
    by day, 3;
    Chinese village of, 6;
    taken by Japanese, 3

  Welch Fusiliers, Royal, 79, 85, 198, 200

  West River, 276

  Whittall, Major, Hyderabad Contingent, 18

  Williams, Major, Base Commissariat Officer, 178

  Woolley, Captain, I.M.S., 208, 220

  Workmen, Chinese, 97


  Yamen, Wei‐hai‐wei, 4;
    Canton, 262;
    Samchun, 221;
    British Consuls in Canton, 259

  Yangtsun, 66

  Yaumati, 186, 209

  Yuan Shi Kai, army of, 229


  _Zaire_, Portuguese gunboat, 237;
    lands sailors, 242

  Zouaves, 43




[Illustration: Colophon]





End of Project Gutenberg's The Land of the Boxers, by Gordon Casserly